#and every time she's weak and someone helps her
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
lighting-and-shadow · 3 days ago
Text
Ikigai, Part 8
Tumblr media
Summary: You’re desperately in love with a man who already belongs to another.
Ikigai (n.) (Japanese): "A reason for being," the thing that gets you up in the morning.
Part 1, Part 2, Part 3, Part 4, Part 5, Part 6, Part 7
Tumblr media
The walk to Sylus’ room is reminiscent of one to the gallows. You’ve seen those walks in people’s souls, how each step makes their throat tighten more and how they seem to mentally wait for each heartbeat to come. Like every step or every breath or ever beat is going to be their last.
That’s the only way you can think of to describe how you feel right now. A place that once meant safety and comfort to you has been tainted. It’s been warped, smeared, and destroyed in a way that a you from a few weeks ago would’ve never imagined.
Because now, you’re walking there with fear. Fear of Sylus of all people. Your partner in crime. Your confidant. Your closest friend. Your Morana.
You don’t want to think of him this way. Far from it. But Miss Hunter’s words, her shaky tone and fidgety hands, make you this way. The chaos of emotions in her threads make you this way. Everything about how she was when describing her time with Sylus make you this way.
Modification of her Evol.
You know very well what those words mean. You know what it looks like, feels like. You know all of this because it’s woven into her soul.
And her own soulmate tried to do that to her. Tried to split her open. Try to warp her and smear her and destroy what makes her her.
Rage and betrayal and whole other slew of emotions boil up inside of you. Each step makes you wonder when you’ll explode, when you’ll break from all of this.
You try to combat this with each breath. Each deep, hard-fought, breath. You try to embrace a wave of calm, to tamper down the craziness and be who you normally are: in control.
Nothing helps. Nothing works. And before you know it, you’re knocking at that accursed bedroom door.
Since when am I so polite with him?
A weak laugh escapes your lips. You stifle it down the moment the door begins to open.
Sylus is disheveled, an odd sight for someone who can look put together even in the middle of a gun fight. He just stares at you. His eyes refuse to leave yours, as if you’ll vanish if he so much as blinks.
It’s awkward, strained. An uncomfortable atmosphere that hasn’t been between you two in years. You can’t stand it.
“May I come in? I believe we have some things to discuss.”
Sylus says nothing. He looks deeply uncomfortable. It’s subtle, something most wouldn’t notice. But you’ve known him far too long. The slight flicker in his eyes down to the way he walks tells you everything. He’s off. He’s lost.
Not that you’re much different. Your tone earlier was cold, professional, and distant. Entirely lacking the usual playfulness or joy you’d have from simply interacting with Sylus.
You quickly step in his room once he moves aside for you. You don’t spare Sylus a glance. Any further looks would just deter you from your task.
This cannot go on.
Sylus’ treatment of Miss Hunter weighs on you. If you thought it was bad before, it’s far, far, worse now. Experiments? Changing her Evol? Scaring her so much she subconsciously rejects her own soulmate?
It’s arguable the worst start to any love story you’ve ever heard or seen. And you have more experience with that than anyone. You see them in every thread. You hear them in every soul.
All except mine.
You stare at Sylus’ empty bed to distract yourself from that rabbit hole of emotions, one you’re familiar with. You walk towards the bed. But you don’t sit on it. Rather, you just trace mindless patterns into the sheets to calm yourself.
Eventually, you turn to face the man whose room you stand in. Sylus stands with his back on the door. The lock is turned shut. And his arms are crossed, as if he’s shielding himself from you.
Since when were you two like this: weary and afraid of one another? After the argument today? After the one a few days ago? When Miss Hunter arrived? Or was it always there, brewing silently beneath your soft touches and charming smiles?
Whatever the case, you’ve never quite felt such distance from Sylus. You stand in the same room you two have shared for god knows how long, looking right at each other. And yet, you couldn’t be farther apart.
You tap your fingers on the bed like you did the night before Miss Hunter arrived. Tap. Tap. Tap. It’s the only sound that fills your ears until Sylus finally speaks.
“Can I explain now?”
To anyone else, his tone would be calm, demanding, and dripping with that usual hint of arrogance that he has. To you, he practically begs. Screams, even.
He only does that rarely. Like earlier today during your argument after your collapse. Which, given that specific context, made sense. Sylus was out of rhythm. His emotions were chaotic. He does care for you, after all. And you had just screamed your lungs out and passed out in front of him.
Who wouldn’t be shaken by that even a little?
You think over your next words for a moment, pushing that memory of your mind. What is there to explain? You’ve heard everything from Miss Hunter. You know what he tried to do.
Old wounds open up the more you think about it. The pinpricks of needles. Your home becoming a revolving door of doctors when you had no sign of a soulmate by age 10. The increasing prevailing sense of something being wrong with you the longer it went on.
They’re phantom pains, echoes of a past that only emerges when you sleep. They’re ghosts you tell no one about. They’re wounds that only you have ever dressed.
What was done to you was done in good faith. Much like what Sylus did. You could see it in his soul, see it in his thread. And it told you he wanted her to remember. He wanted his sorceress back at any cost.
But you wanted here his words. His interpretations and thoughts from his own mouth.
“Go ahead,” you gesture with your hand.
So Sylus does explain. Just not what you thought he would.
He goes into detail about his deal with Miss Hunter. About the brooch. About her search. About the twins and their pranks. About everything.
You look at him with scrutinizing eyes. You don’t search his soul; you have no need to.
In him, you find the truth and only the truth. You find no deception, no hidden meanings, nothing. It’s probably the most honest he’s been with you since Miss Hunter’s arrival.
“I never even had the brooch on me,” he chuckles a bit before he continues. “I don’t know why she ever thought I did.”
“Then where is it?”
“In your favorite book. On page 70. You know the scene.”
You absolutely do know the scene. It makes you smile even in this moment.
“Seriously? How on Earth do you expect her to know anything about my taste in literature?”
“You two spend so much time together I figured you were “besties” by now,” he says the words a great amount of sarcasm that makes you relax a bit.
It’s not much. But, you lean into the familiarity.
“Besides. Even if she didn’t know the significance of the book, I thought I’d do her a favor and introduce her to something good to read. She claims to be bored during her time here, and I wanted to be a more gracious host.”
You snort at his comment. Sylus tilts his head at you.
“What?”
You want to say, ”A gracious host? After kidnapping her and threatening her and almost turning her into a lab rat for the second time in her current life?” But you shake your head and say nothing.
Sylus seems to brush it off. His eyes soften and he takes a step towards you. When you don’t move away, he comes even closer, standing beside the foot of the bed while you stand in the same position next to the head.
“That’s all there is to what you saw. It wasn’t,” he pauses for a moment, searching for the words. “It wasn’t anything like you thought it was. Just a series of… interesting events.”
You just nod once more, turning your head to the bed again. You go back to tracing patterns in it, trying to rally yourself for the real conversation.
“Gamayun?”
You give him a quiet hum, but you don’t look up at him. You trace words into the bed, words from the scene of the book he placed the brooch in. They comfort you.
“Say something?”
You say nothing.
“What’s got you so quiet? Normally you talk my ear off, even when I’m being a fool.”
You make a hasty drag against the sheets, and the irritating sound that follows shocks both of you.
“Because I’m not here about what you just talked about and you know it.”
Or, at least, he should know it. He should know that him taking Miss Hunter to Philip is why you’re here. He should know why you’re so angry about him doing that. He should know.
He should know because he knows you were the one to find the twins. Two boys in agony, one covered in crystals. Children suffering because of selfish adults. Just like Sylus did. Just like Miss Hunter did. Just like you did.
The logical part of you knows that his goals for what he did weren’t anything like the ones that got the twins in that state. But, the other part of you, the one that made you come here, won’t listen.
That part of you remembers all those doctors. It remembers the padded rooms and the repeated cycles of accusations. It remembers the fear. It remembers the pain. And it remembers when you finally decided to run from all that.
That part of you is loud. It’s loud, it’s obnoxious, and it wants to cry. It wants to shed vicious tears and wretched sobs. But it doesn’t. It can’t. Because it wasn’t listened to in the past.
Why would this time be any different?
Because Sylus isn’t them, you remind yourself.
He’d listen to you. He has to listen to you. Sylus is a flawed man, not a monster. He’s a desperate and flawed man who just wants the love of all his lives back. He’s a desperate and flawed man who made a mistake.
And he has to know that, right?
“Than why are you here right now, my sweet Gamayun? Surely not to repeat the earlier interesting series of events? Or maybe go even further?”
“You’re deflecting,” you say immediately.
His usual jokes don’t make you flustered. Instead, they make you angrier as he avoids what you need yet again.
“That’s not an answer, sweetie.”
Something in you snaps. Maybe it’s the use of an old nickname. Maybe it’s due to another deflection. Maybe it’s both.
Either the case, you finally address the dreadful elephant in the room, “Why did you bring her to Philip?”
You ask because you want him to admit it himself. Hearing him say the words, the man you’ve loved for over a year, rather than Miss Hunter, the soulmate of said man, will makes things clearer.
Maybe it’ll undo the knot in your stomach and the dread that courses through your veins. Maybe his explanation will make the phantom needles go away, and drown out the screams of your precious boys.
Part of you knows that neither will happen. The other, more optimistic and the one that clings to your love, begs for something otherwise.
All that hopes drains away when you see the color leave Sylus’ face. His color seeps away at the same pace as your fleeting hope.
Oh God, what did you do, Sylus?
Miss Hunter didn’t give you any details. You can only speculate. But with this severe of reaction, especially coming from Sylus (who’s done a lot of questionable shit that he knows you’d never judge him for), you’re not sure you can handle the answer.
Miss Hunter avoiding your questions and looking apprehensive to tell you anything is one thing. Sylus doing it is a whole other can of worms. You steel your heart for whatever happens next.
“We weren’t resonating. I thought there was a problem with her. There isn’t, so we left.”
It’s about the same thing she told you. Enough to give you the gist. Enough to explain her fear and her discomfort. But not enough to explain Sylus’. Not nearly enough, given everything he’s seen and been through in both of his lives.
So you push, “Did you two rehearse your excuses, or did you both conveniently give me the same nonsense in hopes I wouldn’t press? Whatever the case, you ought to practice lying to me better.”
Sylus appears unaffected by your words. You, of course, know better. The slight knit of his brows, the way he holds himself and leans a tad more to one side. He’s so obvious to you that it’s painful.
“You really going to lie to me again, Sylus? After what happened last time?”
That full on makes him flinch. Your heart wavers as a result. That was a low blow. You both know that. And yet, you can’t back down. Because all you can see in your mind’s eye is the twins.
Luke trying to claw at his face, to etch in the same scars his brother carries. Kieran forcing himself to grow up even more as a result of that instability. The way they would both duck from mirrors, or even flat out shatter them, during those first few days.
Dozens and dozens of memories like that just sit in your mind. A weight unlike any weight you’ve ever carried. It festers there. It seeps into your veins, into your heart, and into your words.
You can’t escape it.
“What exactly are accusing us of, sweetie? Be specific. You how I hate to beat around the bush, and waste time.”
You do. And that’s exactly why you’re the negotiator of this business and not him.
Soon, she will take that place. Soon, I’ll need a new role in a new place.
“Is there anything in particular I should be accusing you of?” You counter.
“Not in my mind,” he glances you over from head to toe. “But that seems to be the case in your mind.”
A smirk crosses his lips. It’s not one of humor.
He words hit you to the core.
“That’s not an answer,” you shakily manage to get out.
“Well, if my answers aren’t satisfactory, maybe you can give me a direct question? As you say, it’s harder to avoid something if there’s no room to do so.”
That stupid smirk is still there. His eyes are still cold, colder than you’ve ever seen them directed at you.
“Did you or did you not hurt her?” You tone gets firmer the more you speak.
Sylus’ expression changes again. Not to one of humor or playfulness or anger like you expected. No, the Sylus before you was none of those right now.
He was betrayed.
“Who exactly do you think I am?”
“I don’t know!” You finally raise your voice despite all efforts not to. “I don’t know… why do you think I’m here? I need answers, Sylus. I need conformation that I’m missing something and that you didn’t do what I think you did.”
You pause for a moment, choking on your own words and emotions, “I need the truth from you. Please. I need the truth about this at the very least.”
Sylus says nothing for a moment. And you worry that this’ll be a rehash of your first fight. The fight that broke you. The fight that drove you away.
“My relationship to her isn’t your problem.”
Suddenly, you feel sick. But then, Sylus finally says something and you chase that nausea away, kicking it down with your professionalism.
“I want her gone,” he says with an odd amount of levity. “She isn’t worth the trouble she’s causing, so I pushed my plans forward ahead of schedule.”
You don’t entirely know what to say to that.
“Pardon?” You laugh a deranged laugh. “You brought her here. Why ever would you want her gone now after no progress on what ever it is that you need from her?”
“Like I said: she isn’t worth the effort. And I refuse to waste my time on useless things.”
“Useless? You have the gall, the absolute audacity, to call her useless?”
You aren’t yelling, despite how much you want to be. And that want gets stronger the amused Sylus appears.
“Why do you care so much about her, sweetie? She’s my guest, not yours.”
”Because she’s your soulmate. Because she’s the key to your happiness,” is what you want to say.
Instead, what comes out is, “Because I’ve become quite attached to her. And I find your attitude towards her appalling.”
“Of course you would, sweetie,” his voice gets quieter and softer. “Of course you would.”
Sylus gets close to you, putting his fingers beneath your chin and tilting your head upwards. You don’t resist; in fact, you embrace the small touch as much as possible.
“Because you have such a bleeding heart.”
You roll your eyes at him. Normally, Sylus says that to tease you. Like on negotiations where you spare the business partner in question. Or when you talk him down from simply killing his opponent and into seeing their usefulness. Or any of the numerous times you’ve brought in a stray animal and nursed it back to health.
He always says it in a teasing tone, almost mocking. But now, he says it with fondness.
Or love, your delusional and desperate brain says.
As soon as that thought cross your mind, you take a step back. Sylus immediately releases his hold on your chin, disappointment flashing across his face. Or, at least, that’s what you think you see.
“My heart aside,” you say to calm yourself and get your heart to stop racing. “That doesn’t change the fact that your behavior towards her has been reprehensible. Deplorable, even.”
“Why are so obsessed with her, Gamayun? Should I be jealous? She’s been tearing us apart just by being here. Don’t tell me she’s gone even further…”
He says it with jest and usual nonchalant attitude. But something in you tells you there’s more to it.
“Because of my bleeding heart, as you say,” you smile a bit before going back to a more serious expression. “And the fact that you two seem to hold so many secrets that I’m not privy too despite your less than stellar relationship.”
Suddenly, something in Sylus changes. You can’t quite put your finger on it, other than the fact that you strangely feel like prey. Like he’s hunting you or something like that. You’re on your guard. You’re waiting for him to strike.
Sylus lets out a bitter laugh. “You’re not being truthful with me either, sweetie.”
That makes you pause.
“This isn’t about me.”
“Isn’t it?” He takes a step closer to you, the smirk on his lips thinning and his expression shifting to a more softer one.
You don’t know exactly what’s in that smirk. Anger? Bitterness? Hurt?
Hatred? Annoyance? Grief? your thoughts whisper before you can shut them down.
“No, it isn’t.”
“Sure, sweetie,” he’s surprisingly genuine and not sarcastic with his tone. “Sure it isn’t.”
“What in the world are you going on about this time?”
Fear drips into your words. You hope it isn’t noticeable. But judging by Sylus’ face, you didn’t succeed.
I’ve lost my touch.
Being so utterly emotional for the past few days has done this to you. Made cracks in your armor that show more and more with every passing second.
Sylus reaches for you again. And you, again, accept the touch. He cradles you head, hands delicately cupping your face, thumbs rubbing your cheeks in a way he knows soothes you.
Foolish man and his foolish tenderness when you’re supposed to be angry at him.
“Your obsession with her. I’ve never seen you act this way.”
You’ve never seen me try to mend the bond between someone I love and their soulmate before. But, hey, there’s a first time for everything?
“I am not obsessed. I do not do obsessed.”
Sylus frowns. You’re the one doing the deflecting now. You’re the one using humor as a distraction now.
“Than what you call all this?” He keeps stroking your cheeks with a featherlight touch.
“Care? Empathy? Because, as you know, I have a bleeding heart.”
It’s getting harder to keep your tone light. You hope that your voice never wavers. You pray that Sylus doesn’t notice how your skin warms from embarrassment or how fast your heart rate is.
You can’t even look him the eyes. And you struggle with all your might not to squirm.
“Your bleeding heart has never gone this far. Nor made you this mad at me,” the chuckle he lets out at the end of his sentence is bitter, but his eyes are still as sweet as ever.
Every statement Sylus makes feels like he’s ripping you open more and more. Like the claws of the fiend he was has made their way around the individual bones of your ribcage and is slowly but surely prying them open. It’s like he wants to expose your heart to the world.
Your brain is beginning to fog. Your mouth is beginning to dry. And the urge to run from here is getting heavier and heavier. Your feet are glued to the ground, and at the same time, they feel like they want to take flight.
When was the last time I felt this way? When I was still back home? At the jewelry store? Or maybe my old bar job?
“Well, most people I deal with are people of the N109 Zone. They’re far more secretive and, how do you and the twins put it, murderous than little Miss Hunter.”
You speak in hopes of cutting off your own horrible train of thought. It doesn’t work very well.
So you keep talking, “Speaking of Miss Hunter, I’m no closer to having an earthly idea of why she’s here. And whatever plans you have with her seem sloppy for your standards. I’d give them negative reviews. Maybe that’s why you didn’t share them with me?”
Another crack in your armor shows with your final teasing question. A crack that Sylus sees judging by how he takes his hands off your face and a step away from you.
“Than I’ll share my ideas with you to get some feedback for a better showing next time.”
You consider your words. Because this is your chance. Your chance to be in the know. The chance to know the truth. The chance to hear from Sylus’ own lips about why he brought this woman here.
But, you’ll also have to hear about their connection. Their past. And their future as soulmates.
You couldn’t hear that. You can barely think about it and see the proof with your own eyes everyday. Hearing it… well, that’s another story.
If he had offered this before their bond, you would’ve taken it. Jumped for joy, even. But you can’t now.
I can’t hear you say that you two are soulmates. I can’t hear you talk about your destined love and what that means for your future. I can’t.
Because hearing that means I can’t lie to myself any longer.
Hearing Sylus’ conformation means you take away that last layer of protection you have, that last bit of lies you tell yourself. Because you’ve know for years what the threads you see mean. You’ve confirmed it several times since you first saw them at age 7.
But, with Sylus, sometimes you cling to thought of being wrong. Of not seeing what you think you’re seeing. His words are all that it would take for that temporary peace to come crashing down.
Who in their right mind would do that to themselves?
“No. After all, I’m just a lowly actress in this show of ours. I’m no director.”
“Oh, you are no actress, Gamayun. If anything, you’re my director and writer. I’m merely here to finance whatever your heart desires to create. So, let us discuss our visions for Miss Hunter, and draw up a new episode this season.”
“I’d rather you consider this my resignation from that role into a new one. Because acting is starting to sound more appealing.”
Sylus pulls back. His face falls, and lets out a deep sigh that shakes you to your core.
“Than what do you want from me, Gamayun?” He pulls you close again, your head resting on his chest. “I’m so tired of fighting with you over something, someone, so trivial.”
Tired.
That one words carries so much weight. It seeps into your lonely soul.
It’s exactly how you feel. How all that’s happened recently has made you feel. How all the secrets and the soulmates and the unrequited love has made you feel.
You’ve been tired for years. For so long you no longer know what “rest” really feels like.
Tired of loving a world that would reject you in a second. Tired of holding it together. Tired of lying.
And maybe that’s why you did what you did. Maybe that’s why you hurt Sylus. Because you’re tired of always being the one to run.
People in your life drifted from you, yes. But it was always you that had to put the final nail in the coffin of your relationships.
So maybe that’s why you’re so tired. And maybe you wanted to make Sylus tired. Tired of you. So tired of you and your shit that he just turns his back on you permanently.
Tired.
“I’m tired too,” is all you can muster at the moment.
You pull back from Sylus. But not for long. As soon as you slip out of his embrace, you sit on his bed and pat the place beside you. He sits down immediately.
The way you two sit, facing each other and knocking knees together, reminds you of the position you and Miss Hunter sat in not too long ago. It warms you heart in an ironic and bitter way.
But you chase those thoughts away to focus. Focus on Sylus and focus on what you need to do right now. You take his hand, giving it light squeeze, before you look him directly in the eyes and begin speaking.
“I’m sorry,” it’s hard to get the words out, not out of pride, but out of pain. “For pulling away. For being so hostile earlier. For saying… no, threatening to leave you. And for not trusting you.”
For hurting you, and doing that so you’d chase me away. For making you believe I could just abandon you. For being jealous of you finding your destined love. For acting like a complete ass. For being hurt by some silly words.
I’m so sorry, my Morana.
“I’m sorry too.”
“For?” You press him, despite the discomfort on his face.
“For the lying. For what I said when you confronted me. For not telling you about my plans to bring Miss Hunter here. For not telling of my plans with—“
“You don’t need to apologize for that.”
The shock on Sylus’ face is evident. Even if he doesn’t completely show it.
“I’m not entitled to every little thing in your life. Just as you aren’t mine. We both need to learn to be okay with that.”
You pause before continuing, “And we both are entitled to space whenever we want and for however we want. Just as long as we communicate things.”
Sylus just nods. He squeezes your hand tighter. His eyes have his signature glimmer back. One so uniquely Sylus you don’t know how to describe it.
My selfishness dulled that glimmer.
As you and Sylus just talk for a bit, you think to yourself about your new plan.
I can’t just leave. And even with Miss Hunter as my replacement, I need a better idea for my departure. Somewhere away from the two of them, but with ties to my current life so that there’s no suspicion._  An idea hits you: Onychinus has many connections, many of which you forged yourself.
Kai did always want to recruit me. Maybe I’ll finally take her up on the offer?
Tumblr media
Author's Note: Also, please go to the original blurb to ask to be added to the taglist (it's impossible for me to keep checking every part every time I update).
2nd Author's Note: Do you prefer long chapters or short chapters? This story will be pretty long regardless, i just want to see what people prefer.
3rd Author's Note: Ikigai, Fun Fact = I originally was going to make this a one shot (and then plot ran away after breaking my kneecaps) and one where Reader didn't realize they were dating the entire time (but I wanted Sylus to suffer more, so I just made them very touchy, but with a line in the sand).
Taglist: @eolivy, @rafayelridesfisheatsfish, @animegamerfox, @jasperjokester, @schrodingerskimdokja, @just--crys, @snowdynasty, @shi-thats-kiera, @mansonofmadness, @dwuclvr, @ameilli, @katiedoesstuff101, @everythingistaken00, @napa-the-yappa, @hanaluxx, @lovesick-sylus, @tenaciouszombiewombat, @ladyparamount, @applepi405, @midnight-reverie, @69-gojos-wife-69, @bellagrayson-wayne, @phisen, @idkmanimjusthorny, @munchychuusy, @autumn2534, @poptrim, @sillyfreakfanparty, @zaynesfirefly, @flamedancer13, @thissmartdumbass, @mrsllawliet, @jeondyy, @ssetsuka, @dels-page, @that-lost-one, @johnnysactualgf, @mariquitas-en-verano, @toelady, @sinnamon-bunn, @yesbiaswrecked, @doggyteam2028, @little-rays-of-darkness, @albatrossblue, @vyntheria, @silverianni, @browneyedgirl22, @tiklestar, @beaconsxd, @pepperushia
585 notes · View notes
velvetvisionsaurora · 1 day ago
Text
Tumblr media
Alpha ATEEZ x Assistant Omega Reader
Warnings: omega reader, alpha ateez, scenting, heats, ruts, slow burn, eventual smut, forced command, more to come!
When Y/n accepts a position as assistant to alpha K-pop group ATEEZ, she's prepared with professional skills and scent blockers to hide her omega status. What she's not prepared for is the immediate, inexplicable connection she feels with all eight members—a resonance that defies her careful boundaries.
As Y/n becomes eerily attuned to their needs, her suppressed omega nature begins to emerge: purring for the first time in years, responding to alpha growls, feeling safe in ways she never has before. When a protective incident reveals the depth of the members' attachment to her, Y/n must confront the possibility that what binds them together is something ancient and profound.
Authors note: unfortunately the taglist is closed! I’m sorry! 😞 typically I update everyday, however the next couple of days I’m posting chapter 1 of Between Takes and still finishing up Forbidden Harmony so it might change to every other day! Thank you all for the love and support this fic has received!! 💜💜
<<Previous Next>>
Masterlist Ko-Fi☕️ <- want to buy me a coffee?
Tumblr media
Chapter 11: Walls Fall Down
After the emotional revelation and the exhaustion of the day's events, Wooyoung had gently but firmly guided you toward the guesthouse despite your weak protests that you were fine.
"You need rest," he'd said, his usual playful demeanor replaced by genuine concern. "Today was... a lot. Even for someone as strong as you."
Now you found yourself curled up on your couch with Wooyoung's arms wrapped protectively around you, his warmth seeping into your still-shaky frame. Despite your blocker still being in place, his presence provided a comfort you hadn't realized you'd been craving for months—not through scent, but through the undeniable pull you felt toward him.
"I should make you some tea," you murmured against his chest, starting to pull away, but his arms tightened gently around you.
"Absolutely not," he said firmly. "You're not moving from this spot."
As if summoned by the mention of tea, Yeosang appeared from your small kitchen, carrying a steaming mug with the careful precision that marked all his movements. The sight of him performing what was typically Seonghwa's caretaking ritual sent a pang through your chest.
"Chamomile," Yeosang said quietly, setting the mug on the coffee table within your reach. "It should help you relax."
You accepted the tea gratefully, noting how both alphas seemed to be handling you like something fragile and precious. Their protective energy was palpable, their alpha instincts clearly on high alert after the incident at the radio station.
"Thank you," you whispered, taking a sip of the perfectly prepared tea. The warmth spread through you, but it couldn't quite dispel the cold knot of anxiety in your stomach.
Wooyoung pressed a gentle kiss to the top of your head, his lips lingering there as if he could somehow transfer his strength to you through the contact. "How are you feeling? Really?"
You considered the question, trying to sort through the tangle of emotions in your chest. "Scared. Relieved. Confused." You paused, then voiced the fear that had been eating at you since you'd left the main house. "Is Seonghwa mad at me?"
Wooyoung's arms tightened around you reflexively. "No, Tulip. He's not mad at you."
"Then why..." You trailed off, not sure how to articulate the hurt you'd felt at his distance, his silence, his refusal to even look at you when you'd needed his comfort most.
"I don't know," Wooyoung admitted, his voice carrying a note of confusion and frustration. "Seonghwa-hyung has been... different since the incident. Frozen, almost. But it's not about you being an omega, I promise you that."
Yeosang settled into the chair across from you, his perceptive eyes studying your face. "Seonghwa processes things differently than the rest of us," he said quietly. "Sometimes he needs time to work through his emotions before he can express them."
"But he looked at me like..." You swallowed hard, the memory of his blank stare still fresh and painful. "Like he didn't know me. Like I was a stranger."
"Hey," Wooyoung said softly, tilting your chin up to meet his eyes. "Whatever's going on in Seonghwa-hyung's head, it's not rejection. Trust me on that."
---
Back in the main house, the atmosphere was charged with restless alpha energy. Six alphas paced, prowled, and radiated protective fury in a way that made the air itself feel thick and electric.
"I can't sit still," Mingi muttered, running his hands through his hair for the hundredth time. "My alpha is going crazy. She was commanded. Some bastard alpha commanded our—" He cut himself off, but the possessive intent was clear.
"Our omega," Hongjoong finished grimly, not bothering to soften the claim. "And we weren't there to stop it."
San slammed his fist against the wall, his usual gentle demeanor nowhere to be found. "I wanted to tear his throat out. I've never felt anything like that before."
"The protective instincts are stronger than I expected," Jongho admitted quietly, his young face serious with the weight of new understanding. "When I saw her frozen like that, unable to move... it was like every alpha instinct I have screamed at me to eliminate the threat."
Yunho nodded in agreement, his normally cheerful expression dark with lingering fury. "If Hongjoong-hyung hadn't handled it, I think we might have actually killed him."
"Maybe we should have," Mingi growled, earning sharp looks from the others.
"Enough," Hongjoong said firmly, his leader voice cutting through the volatile energy. "What's done is done. The important thing is that she's safe now, and she knows she doesn't have to hide from us anymore."
His gaze fixed on Seonghwa, who had remained silent throughout the entire conversation, sitting motionless in the corner chair with that same frozen expression he'd worn since the incident.
"What I want to know," Hongjoong continued, his voice taking on an edge of disapproval, "is why our eldest member has been acting like he's rejecting her when she needs support the most."
Seonghwa's jaw clenched, but he didn't respond.
"Hyung," San said more gently, "she's been looking for comfort from you specifically. Your silence is hurting her."
Yunho added, his voice carrying a note of anger. "How do you think that makes her feel?"
Finally, Seonghwa's composure cracked slightly. His hands clenched into fists on his thighs, and when he looked up, his eyes held a torment that caught the others off guard.
"You think I don't know that?" he said roughly, his voice raw with suppressed emotion. "You think I don't want to comfort her? To hold her and tell her everything's going to be okay?"
"Then why aren't you?" Hongjoong demanded, his patience clearly at an end.
Seonghwa stood abruptly, his control finally snapping. "Because I failed!" he shouted, the words ripping from his throat like they'd been torn from his very soul. "I failed as an alpha, as a protector. She was commanded right in front of us, and I couldn't stop it. I couldn't protect her."
The room fell silent, the weight of his anguish settling over them like a heavy blanket.
"That's not—" Jongho started to protest, but Seonghwa cut him off.
"It is," he said firmly, his voice breaking slightly. "My job, my instinct, is to protect the pack. To keep her safe. And when it mattered most, I was sitting in a studio giving an interview while some bastard alpha was commanding our omega."
Without another word, he turned and walked out of the room, leaving five stunned alphas staring after him.
---
You had just started to relax against Wooyoung's warmth when the guesthouse door opened without warning. Seonghwa stepped inside, his presence immediately filling the small space with an intensity that made both you and the other alphas go rigid with attention.
"Out," he said simply, his voice carrying an authority that brooked no argument.
Wooyoung's arms tightened around you protectively. "Hyung, she needs—"
"Out," Seonghwa repeated, his eyes flashing gold as his alpha nature asserted itself. "Both of you. Now."
Yeosang rose slowly from his chair, clearly reluctant to leave but recognizing the alpha command in Seonghwa's voice. "Seonghwa—"
The look Seonghwa shot him could have melted steel. His eyes blazed fully gold now, every inch of him radiating alpha dominance in a way you'd never seen from the typically gentle, nurturing pack member.
"Don't make me ask again," he said quietly, but the threat was clear.
Wooyoung looked like he wanted to argue, his own protective instincts warring with his respect for pack hierarchy, but ultimately he pressed a gentle kiss to your temple and reluctantly unwound his arms from around you.
"We'll be right outside if you need anything," he murmured to you, shooting Seonghwa a warning look that clearly said 'you better not hurt her.'
Once they were gone, the silence in the guesthouse felt deafening. You stood slowly from the couch, your heart hammering against your ribs as you faced the alpha who had been avoiding you all evening.
"Seonghwa, I'm so sorry—" you began, the words tumbling out in a rush of anxiety and guilt.
"Don't," he said sharply, finally meeting your eyes for the first time since the incident. The pain you saw there made your breath catch. "Don't apologize. None of this was your fault."
"But I should have told you all sooner, should have trusted—"
"Should have trusted us?" he interrupted, his carefully maintained composure beginning to crack. "When we failed you so completely? When I failed you?"
He turned away from you, running both hands through his hair in a gesture of frustration you'd never seen from him before. "Do you know what it was like?" he asked, his voice strained. "Sitting in that studio, answering questions about our music, while you were being threatened just meters away?"
"Seonghwa—"
"I could feel it," he continued, his voice growing rougher. "Something was wrong. My alpha was restless, agitated, but I dismissed it as pre-interview nerves. I ignored every instinct telling me to check on you because I was being professional."
He spun back to face you, his eyes bright with unshed tears. "I'm supposed to protect the people I care about. It's who I am, what I do. I take care of everyone—the members, our staff, our family. And when it mattered most, when you needed me most, I failed."
"You didn't know—"
"I should have known!" The words exploded from him with such force that you stepped back instinctively. "I should have sensed the danger. Should have trusted my instincts instead of sitting there talking about chord progressions while some bastard alpha was commanding our—" He caught himself, jaw clenching. "While he was commanding you."
You could see him fighting for control, his alpha nature warring with his carefully maintained composure. "I've spent my whole life learning to read situations, to anticipate problems, to be one step ahead. And the one time it truly mattered, I was completely useless."
"That's not true," you said softly, taking a tentative step toward him. "You couldn't have predicted—"
"Couldn't I?" he asked bitterly. "How many times have we all felt protective of you? How many times have our alphas reacted to your presence in ways we couldn't explain? The signs were there, and I ignored them all because I was trying to be rational, professional."
His hands were shaking now, the facade of calm completely abandoned. "When I saw you frozen like that, unable to speak or move, looking so terrified... something broke inside me. And I realized that all my careful control, all my planning and organizing and taking care of everyone—none of it mattered if I couldn't protect the one person who had become most important to me."
The raw honesty in his confession made your chest ache. "Seonghwa, you're not responsible for what happened."
He looked at you with such pain that it took everything in you not to reach for him. "I've been keeping my distance because I thought it was what you needed. Watching the others be bold and forward while I held back, telling myself I was being considerate. But maybe if I'd been closer, more attentive, I would have noticed something was wrong sooner."
"You were being respectful," you protested. "That's not a flaw."
"It is when it puts you in danger," he said firmly. "It is when my need to appear in control costs me the chance to actually protect what matters most."
The silence stretched between you, heavy with emotion and unspoken feelings. Seonghwa's chest rose and fell rapidly as he fought to regain some semblance of his usual composure.
"I can't lose you," he whispered finally, the words barely audible. "I can't fail you again. I won't."
The broken vulnerability in his voice, so at odds with his usual confident demeanor, finally pushed you past your own hesitation. You crossed the remaining distance between you in two quick steps, your hands reaching up to cup his face.
"You didn't fail me," you said firmly, forcing him to meet your eyes. "You saved me. All of you did. And you've been taking care of me every day since I got here, even when you were trying to give me space."
He leaned into your touch, his eyes closing as if the contact was both relief and torment. "I was so scared," he breathed. "When I saw you like that, I understood what the others meant about the connection we all feel. Because the thought of losing you, of something happening to you... it was unbearable."
"I'm here," you whispered. "I'm safe. Because of you, because of all of you."
When his eyes opened again, they blazed with something deeper than regret, deeper than fear. "I can't keep pretending I don't feel it," he said, his voice rough with emotion. "This pull toward you, this need to protect you, to be near you. I tried to be respectful, to give you space, but I can't do it anymore."
Your heart raced as his hands came up to cover yours, still cupping his face. "Then don't," you whispered.
The last of his restraint crumbled at your words. He backed you against the wall, his hands bracing on either side of your head as his body caged you in. Before you could process what was happening, his lips were on yours in a kiss that was desperate, claiming, and filled with all the emotion he'd been holding back.
When he finally pulled away, you were both breathing hard, his forehead resting against yours as his golden eyes searched your face with an intensity that made your knees weak.
"I was so scared," he whispered, his voice broken and raw. "When that alpha commanded you, when I saw you frozen and helpless, and I couldn't do anything to stop it..." His hands cupped your face with trembling gentleness.
Tears gathered in his golden eyes as he continued, his voice barely above a whisper. "I couldn't look at you because every time I did, all I could see was how terrified you looked when you couldn't move. How I wasn't strong enough, fast enough, alpha enough to prevent it from happening."
"Seonghwa," you breathed, your heart breaking at the pain in his voice. "That wasn't your fault. You couldn't have known—"
"I should have," he interrupted fiercely. His thumb brushed away a tear you didn't realize had fallen.
"Tulip," he whispered, using Wooyoung's nickname for you with such tenderness it made your heart ache. "Let me take care of you. Please."
Before you could respond, he was lifting you effortlessly, carrying you to your bed with the careful reverence usually reserved for something infinitely precious. He laid you down gently, his golden eyes never leaving your face as he settled beside you.
"I've been trying to give you space," he confessed quietly, his fingers tracing along your jawline with feather-light touches. "The others have been so forward, so bold in showing their feelings, and I thought... I thought you might need breathing room. I thought if I stayed back, if I didn't crowd you like they do, it would be better for you."
"I missed you," you admitted softly. "Your comfort, your presence. I thought you didn't want me anymore."
His eyes flashed gold again at your words. "Not want you?" he repeated, his voice rough with emotion. "Tulip, I've wanted you since the moment you walked into our lives. I've wanted to hold you, protect you, care for you in every way an alpha can care for his omega."
The confession hung between you, loaded with meaning and promise. Slowly, reverently, he leaned down to press soft kisses along your collarbone, his lips trailing a path of fire across your skin.
"You're so beautiful," he murmured against your throat. "So perfect."
His kisses moved lower, along the curve of your shoulder, down your arm, each touch gentle but claiming. When a soft purr escaped your lips—the first omega sound you'd made in their presence—Seonghwa went completely still.
His head snapped up, eyes blazing fully gold as the primal sound hit him like a physical force. The purr seemed to unlock something in him, his alpha nature responding to your omega with an intensity that made the air crackle between you.
For a long moment, he just stared at you, his breathing heavy, his control hanging by a thread. Then, with visible effort, he pulled back slightly shaking his head to clear his thoughts.
“You’ve had a traumatic day, you need rest.” he smiled as he caressed your cheek. 
You sat up to protest, you wanted to continue, wanted him. “No I’m fine-”
Seonghwa cut you off. “Little one you’ve had a traumatic event, you’re vulnerable. I wouldn’t forgive myself. We have plenty of time another day.” 
Seonghwa gathered you close, arms wrapping around you. “You’re safe,” he whispered into your hair, fierce and gentle, “no one will ever hurt you again. Not while I’m here.”
He kept holding you, caressing you, murmuring endless words of praise and soothing comfort—making sure, above all, you knew: you were his, and he would never let you fall.
---
You woke to sunlight streaming through your bedroom window and an empty bed beside you. The lingering warmth on the pillow next to yours was the only evidence that Seonghwa had spent the night holding you, protecting you even in sleep.
Something felt different this morning. Your omega seemed restless, unsettled in a way you couldn't quite identify. There was an energy thrumming beneath your skin, a need that went beyond the usual longing you'd grown accustomed to around the members.
Making your way to the main house, you followed the scent of breakfast to the kitchen, where you found Seonghwa at the stove, his movements efficient and graceful as he prepared what looked like enough food for an army.
He looked up as you entered, his expression softening into that gentle smile you'd missed so desperately. "Good morning, little one. How did you sleep?"
"Better than I have in weeks," you admitted, settling at the kitchen table. There was something about watching him cook, about this return to his nurturing routine, that made your omega practically purr with contentment.
"Good," he said with satisfaction, flipping what appeared to be pancakes with practiced ease. "You needed the rest."
Hongjoong appeared in the doorway moments later, already dressed for what you assumed was practice. He approached you directly, pressing a gentle kiss to your cheek that made warmth spread through your chest.
"You have the day off," he announced, his tone brooking no argument.
"What?" You turned in your chair to face him fully. "No, I can't. We have the showcase preparation, and the interview scheduling needs to be finalized, and—"
"Day. Off," Hongjoong repeated firmly, his leader voice cutting through your protests. "You're recovering from yesterday. Everything else can wait."
You huffed, crossing your arms in a display of annoyance that felt more petulant than professional. "I'm fine. I don't need to be coddled."
The stern look Hongjoong gave you in response made it clear that arguing was futile, but you held your ground anyway, jutting out your lower lip in what you realized was probably a pout.
San chose that moment to wander through the kitchen, clearly having witnessed your small rebellion. He paused behind your chair, pressing a soft kiss to the top of your head.
"Cute," he commented with obvious amusement before continuing on his way, leaving you flustered and even more ruffled.
"See?" Hongjoong said with a knowing smile. "You're definitely staying home today."
As the morning progressed, members filtered through the kitchen, each collecting breakfast and coffee before heading out for their various schedules. Practice, studio time, individual training—everyone seemed to have somewhere to be.
Everyone except Yunho, who settled at the table across from you with his own plate of Seonghwa's pancakes and made no mention of leaving.
"Don't you have practice today?" you asked, though you suspected you already knew the answer.
Yunho's smile was innocent, but his eyes held a knowing glint. "Schedule change. I'm free today."
You gave him a look that clearly said you weren't buying his casual explanation. "And you just happen to be free on the same day I'm forced to take off?"
"Funny how that works out," he agreed cheerfully, not bothering to deny the obvious babysitting assignment.
Despite your protests about not needing to be watched, you found yourself oddly comforted by Yunho's presence. Your omega was definitely acting strangely today, and having an alpha nearby seemed to soothe whatever restless energy was building beneath your skin.
Still, as you sat in the peaceful kitchen with Seonghwa cooking and Yunho keeping you company, you couldn't shake the feeling that something was changing. Your body felt different, your instincts more attuned, as if yesterday's revelation had awakened something in your omega nature that had been dormant while you maintained your careful disguise.
Whatever was happening, you had a feeling this forced day off was going to be more eventful than anyone anticipated.
Tumblr media
Taglist: @paramedicnerd004 @ateezswonderland @sassy-snassy @frankielou02 @rosydipity @starz-choisanii @giiouis @vikc @mxnsxngie @woohwaholic @alexanaguma @nkryuki @multifandom301 @green-moon @uhh-awkward-rightt @phantomslutz @lostxxgirl @mdurir @m00njinnie @ramadiiiisme @yukichan67 @lcvejjoong @fumaluvr @addi-3 @aerixfixoff @cherrysainttt @thuyting @flambychan @herpoetryprincess @littlexbunni @vtyb23 @soobieboobiebaby @marsofeight @yungiswife @yunyunrin @aceshiho @desi2go @intowxnderland @btch8008s @rileylovescats @darkdayelixer @miniverse-zen @hartsablaze @h0rnyp0t @hartsablaze @yungiswife @giiouis @0-beemzy-0 @prettypeachprincesz @awkward-fucking-thing
Want to be added to the taglist? Comment on the masterlist!💜
Taglist is currently closed again 😣
239 notes · View notes
juliettejwnewinesa · 12 hours ago
Note
totally didn't just binge your entire page... I'M OBSESSED WITH UR WRITING BRO UR SO TALENTED AUGHHHH UR FEEDING THE WEAK HERO FANDOM
i have a request tho 🥹🥹...
i was wondering if you could do one where reader isn't used to aftercare (due to toxic exes ykyk)?? like idk just smth sweet? 😞🫶🏻
IF U CAN'T THAT'S OKAY TOO!! HAVE A GREAT DAY HUN! <3
OMG STOP 😭🫶🏻 You're the sweetest ever!! I'm literally hugging my screen right now. THANK YOU for binging my writing — you're the kind of reader who makes it so worth it. I got you, love.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
🥀 Ahn Suho — “You didn’t think you deserved this?”
She curled away when he reached for her. Not cold. Just… unsure.
“I’m fine,” she mumbled. “You don’t have to—”
Suho sat up. Blinked. Then gently turned her chin.
“I want to.”
The silence sat heavy. Then she whispered it like a confession: “I’m not used to… this part.”
His brows twitched. Not with anger. With ache.
“You didn’t think you deserved this?” he asked quietly. “Being held after? Kissed soft? Taken care of?”
Her eyes brimmed. He gathered her close.
“Well, fuck that,” he murmured into her hair. “You do now.”
That night, Suho cleaned her up, kissed her sore thighs, rubbed her back until she melted in his arms. Every time she flinched away from gentleness, he just brought her closer.
“You’re safe here,” he said. “With me.”
🧠 Yeon Si-eun — “Your needs are not a burden.”
She flinched when he tucked a blanket over her. Almost like she expected him to leave.
“You don’t have to do this,” she said quietly. “I know I’m a lot.”
Si-eun stilled. Tilted his head.
“Why would I leave?” he asked, genuinely confused.
She shrugged. “No one ever stays.”
Si-eun was quiet for a long moment. Then said, very seriously:
“I’m not ‘no one.’ And your needs are not a burden.”
He helped her into a warm shower. Washed her hair gently. Put on her favorite playlist and dried her hair while she sat in his lap, wrapped in a towel and silence.
“Next time,” he said softly, “you don’t have to flinch when someone’s kind to you.”
🐶 Oh Beomseok — “I’ll never be too tired for this.”
She didn’t ask for anything. Just laid there, curled up like she was used to being alone.
Beomseok blinked, confused. “Wait—are you okay?”
She nodded. “You’re probably tired.”
He scoffed. “You think I’d be too tired to hold you?”
She didn’t answer.
He kissed her cheek, tucked her into his arms, and whispered: “I’ll never be too tired to take care of you.”
That night, he made her tea, wiped her down with warm towels, and peppered her with kisses. Not because he had to — because he wanted to.
When she started to cry, he just held her tighter.
🐍 Park Hamin — “Don’t look away from me.”
She turned her head when he reached for her after.
“Stop,” he said gently, not letting her hide. “Don’t look away from me.”
“I just… I’m not used to anyone staying,” she whispered.
His jaw clenched. Not in anger — in heartbreak.
“Well, get used to me.”
Hamin cleaned her up, tucked her into bed, and lay down beside her with his arm around her waist.
“You don’t walk away from someone you care about,” he murmured. “Not after something like that. Not ever.”
And when she whimpered in her sleep, he held her tighter.
🧠 Hyun-tak — “You think I’d hit it and quit it? Come on, baby.”
She reached for her clothes immediately. Not in a rush. Just… conditioned.
Hyun-tak chuckled softly. “You think I’d hit it and quit it? Come on, baby.”
She paused. Blinked. “Isn’t that what people do?”
He gently pulled her down into his lap. “Not when they actually like the person.”
He ran a warm cloth between her thighs, kissed her temple, and wrapped them both in his hoodie.
When she started to tear up, he tucked her face into his chest.
“You’re safe now. Not just for the night. For good.”
🧊 Na Baek-jin — “They were all trash.”
He noticed it immediately — how she didn’t lean in, didn’t expect the forehead kiss.
“Wait,” he said, eyes narrowing. “Has no one ever taken care of you?”
She hesitated. “Not really.”
Baek-jin looked genuinely offended. “Tch. Trash. All of them.”
Then he lifted her into the tub, set her between his legs, and massaged her scalp with conditioner while humming under his breath.
“You’re mine now,” he said. “I don’t half-ass things.”
🐾 Woo-Young — “You don’t have to pretend anymore.”
She laughed too quickly when he tried to fuss over her. Like it was a joke. Like she was a joke.
He just kissed her shoulder. “You don’t have to pretend anymore.”
Her breath hitched.
He ran a bath, carried her to it, and talked about stupid things until she relaxed.
Then, in the quiet:
“Next time you’re scared I’ll leave after, just remember this. I stayed.”
And he always would.
57 notes · View notes
sixeyesonathiel · 45 minutes ago
Text
marriage is a battlefield, and satoru gojo refuses to lose. not to burnt toast. not to your gremlin hoodie theft. and definitely not in this petty domestic deathmatch where the first to file for divorce admits defeat. unfortunately, you're cute. and evil. and he’s starting to like it.
wc — 1.3k | masterlist.
Tumblr media
satoru wakes up to the smell of something burning. which would be alarming if it hadn’t happened every single day since the government decided two powerful jujutsu clans should seal their fragile alliance with the unholy sacrament of marriage. his marriage. to you. a domestic horror show.
at first, he’d entertained the possibility that you were just a bad cook. a humble menace, if you will. but by day four of waking up to incinerated toast and the smoke alarm going off like a cursed tool crying for help, he’d realized the truth: you were doing this on purpose. and worse—you were good at it. eerily consistent. you even timed the alarm to scream exactly one minute before his dream about vacationing in okinawa could finish.
and satoru, being satoru, found that infuriatingly hot. which was, frankly, a problem. one he refused to admit, even as he glared at the ceiling and considered if his dignity had also melted in the toaster.
he pads into the kitchen wearing socks, judgment, and a grudge. the tile is cold beneath his feet, and his hair is sleep-ruffled in that charmingly tousled way that only makes his frown more dramatic. it flops over his eyes like he’s a suffering poet. your back is to him. the toaster is on fire. again. you’re humming the melody of satan—some j-pop tune suspiciously upbeat for a war crime. your robe is pink and fuzzy and has a suspicious stain he suspects you’ve preserved out of pure spite. maybe you even gave it a name. his left eye twitches like a cursed seal unraveling.
“you know,” he says, leaning against the doorframe like he’s posing for a sad husband magazine cover shoot, one arm braced overhead for effect, face set in weary suffering, “some husbands wake up to kisses. or, like, edible food.”
“then you should’ve married someone else,” you chirp, devil incarnate that you are. you don’t even look up. you just stir your suspiciously dark coffee with the spoon that clinks against the chipped mug like a ticking time bomb, and let the toaster burn like a war crime. your foot taps along to your little murder melody. casually. as if you weren’t desecrating breakfast.
“i’m starting to think you burned the prenup too,” he deadpans.
you finally glance at him. eyes sparkling like you were born to torment him specifically. and unfortunately, it’s doing things to him. terrible, weak-willed things. his stomach flips. he blames the smoke.
“i taped it to your mirror,” you say sweetly. “next to the note that said ‘cry about it.’ did you not find it?”
his soul leaves his body. he gasps. dramatically. insulted on a spiritual level. how dare you. he clutches at his chest like a betrayed prince in a historical drama. he stumbles back half a step, just for theatrics.
“you are trying to get me to file for divorce,” he hisses, holding up a spoon like a cursed weapon of vengeance. it glints under the kitchen light like it has seen war. “don’t lie to me. you want out so badly you’re staging breakfast-related psychological warfare.”
“oh, sweetie,” you coo, flipping blackened toast onto a plate with the smugness of a cat knocking a glass off a table. the plate already holds two other casualties. “i don’t want out. i want you to want out. i’m playing the long game.”
long game. she says. like this is chess. like she’s some evil strategist in a romance anime and he’s the fool who underestimated her power. (he did. and he regrets it daily.) his eye twitches again. he’s starting to suspect it’s permanent.
he sits down at the kitchen table like it personally offended him. he folds his arms with the poise of a man entering battle. he makes eye contact with the toast. it stares back, dark and crispy, like it knows what it did. like it enjoyed it.
revenge mode: activated.
by noon, he’s already replaced all the sugar with salt. moved your favorite mug to the top shelf—the one that says “world’s okayest spouse.” changed your alarm to 5:47am because that’s a cursed time. a liminal hour where nothing good happens. he even puts the bathroom mirror slightly off-center just to watch you suffer.
you retaliate by vacuuming at 3am. with jazz music. loudly. wearing heels that click like tiny war drums. you twirl the vacuum cord like a lasso and blow him a kiss when he opens the door, eyes bloodshot and betrayal deep in his bones.
he retaliates by changing your ringtone to a baby crying and calling you ten times in a row during your nap. it echoes through the apartment like a banshee. a cursed infant banshee.
you steal his hoodie. his favorite hoodie. the one that makes him feel safe. the one that smells like peace. and you wear it. with confidence. standing on the kitchen counter, sipping from the mug he moved, like a gremlin goddess claiming her throne. your ankles swing above the sink, feet bare, expression smug. your hair is messy, the hoodie swallowing you whole, sleeves flopping every time you lift your arm.
he walks in, sees you perched there, and feels something in his soul crack like bad porcelain. he’s still holding a toothbrush. his mouth is half-foamed. betrayal stings.
“that’s mine,” he says, offended. his hair is damp from the shower, sticking to his forehead in adorable defiance of gravity.
“we’re married,” you reply, sipping obnoxiously. “congrats. you played yourself.”
he dies a little. again.
she’s small. and evil. and currently drowning in his hoodie like some kind of adorable demon. and he hates it. he hates how cute you are. how tiny. how you always stand on tiptoe to reach things and refuse to ask for help because you’d rather fall off the counter than give him the satisfaction. your brows furrow every time you climb something. your nose scrunches when you pretend you’re fine. you grunt when you jump down like a dramatic toddler.
he buys a second stool just so he can hide the first one every morning. he even installs a mini security cam to watch you suffer in 1080p.
you retaliate by labeling all his skincare with wrong steps. “cleanser” is now “serum.” “toner” is now “shampoo.” he puts eye cream on his elbows and screams into the void. his pores are crying. his dignity is gone.
one day, he finds the marriage license in the freezer.
“why is this next to the fish sticks?”
“because that’s where frozen mistakes go.”
he doesn’t know if he wants to strangle you or kiss you or both. probably both. he’s losing.
he’s losing the war. the bickering, the pettiness, the coordinated chaos—it’s becoming a rhythm. something domestic. something dangerous. he starts waking up early just to watch you frown at the crooked painting he moves an inch every day. he hides the remote. you hide his socks. he calls you a gremlin. you call him a manchild. and the weirdest part?
he starts to like it.
the apartment smells like incense and burnt toast and cheap citrus cleaner. your slippers are always one step behind his on the welcome mat. there’s a pile of throw pillows you both pretend you don’t use but secretly nest into like raccoons. his sunglasses are missing again. you’re hoarding them. he knows it.
one day, he watches you pick a fight with the rice cooker because it beeped at you too aggressively, and something in him just clicks. you stab the buttons with a butter knife and hiss at it like a possum. your hair is sticking up from static. your sleeve is falling into the rice bowl. you’re swearing under your breath in three different dialects.
he’s doomed.
he’s going to fall in love with you. hard. embarrassingly. and when he does, you’re going to laugh in his face and steal the last dumpling. and he’ll let you. he’ll even give you dipping sauce.
but not yet.
because tomorrow, he’s painting your shampoo bottle with disappearing ink. and you’re going to hide his blindfolds. and maybe—just maybe—he’ll look forward to waking up to the smell of toast on fire again.
Tumblr media
52 notes · View notes
fic-girlie · 12 hours ago
Note
heya :) just saw your requests are open, so im dropping this again just in case :) Again, I totally understand if this is too heavy or something you're not comfortable writing, no pressure at all ❤️ but I was wondering if you’d be up for doing a dad!Pedro Pascal x daughter!reader piece? Something where the reader comes home from swim practice a little shaken up because a guy there poked her waist and it made her really uncomfortable—she was kind of stunned in the moment and didn’t know how to react. She ends up telling the coach but downplays it a bit at home, like “it wasn’t a big deal, nothing happened, I knew it was wrong so I told someone,” etc. Mostly I’m just looking for some comfort and reassurance in the aftermath—maybe Pedro gently helping her understand it’s okay that she froze and that it doesn’t make her reaction any less valid or important. Just soft dad-daughter comfort vibes. 🥺
Thank you so much either way!! <3
Hold on to me
Tumblr media
Pairing: dad!Pedro Pascal x daughter!reader Summary: When you feel shaken, Pedro’s steady love helps you find strength and safety. Warnings: father-daughter relationship, protective Pedro, comfort
Tumblr media
You walk through the front door, the familiar click of the lock behind you feeling heavier than usual. Your swim bag slumps over your shoulder, water droplets still clinging to your hair, and your skin feels prickly in a way that has nothing to do with the chlorine.
Pedro is already home, the soft hum of his music drifting from the living room where he’s sitting, reading. When he looks up and sees you standing there, something in his eyes shifts—immediate concern, the gentle crease of worry folding his brows. “Hey, mija, you’re home early,” he says, setting the book aside and patting the couch beside him. His voice is steady, warm, inviting you to come closer.
You hesitate for a moment before dropping your bag by the door. “Yeah, swim practice ended a little earlier today.” Your voice feels strange, quiet, like it’s weighed down by something you’re not ready to say.
Pedro’s expression softens. He pats the cushion again, his eyes never leaving yours. “Come sit with me. Tell me what’s going on.”
You slip off your sandals and walk over, lowering yourself beside him. His hand finds yours almost immediately, fingers warm and steady around yours. You look down at the way his thumb brushes small circles on the back of your hand, the familiar motion that always makes you feel safe.
“It’s nothing,” you start, your words too quick, like you’re trying to convince yourself more than him. “Just... a guy at practice poked me on the waist. I don’t know, it caught me off guard. I was kind of stunned and didn’t really know how to react. But I told the coach. I made sure he knew. It wasn’t a big deal, really. Nothing happened.”
Pedro’s eyes darken with something fierce but patient—protective and gentle all at once. He squeezes your hand lightly before guiding you to lean your head against his shoulder. “Mija,” he murmurs softly, “I’m proud of you for telling the coach. That took a lot of courage.”
You pull away slightly, searching his face. “But I didn’t say anything at the time. I just froze. I didn’t want to make a scene or anything.”
Pedro’s hand cups your cheek, thumb brushing your skin as if memorizing every line. “You didn’t have to do anything in the moment. Freezing is one of the most natural things our bodies do when they’re scared or shocked. It doesn’t mean you didn’t want to say something. It doesn’t mean you’re weak. It means you were trying to protect yourself.”
Your chest feels tight, but Pedro’s voice, low and steady, untangles the knot in your stomach. “It’s okay to feel frozen. It’s okay to feel confused. What matters is that you listened to yourself and told someone you trusted afterward.”
You nod, your throat tightening as you blink away a sudden tear. “I just... I keep thinking maybe I should’ve said something right away. Maybe I should’ve pushed him away or shouted or done something. But I just... couldn’t.”
Pedro pulls you closer, resting his chin on your head. “You don’t have to be perfect. You don’t have to be a superhero. You’re my daughter, and I want you to feel safe and loved no matter what. The way you felt, the way you reacted—that’s real. And it’s enough.”
Your fingers find his, gripping tightly like an anchor. “But what if it happens again?”
He exhales slowly, pressing a soft kiss to your hair. “Then we’ll face it together. I’ll always be here to listen, to protect you, and to remind you that you’re never alone. No one has the right to make you feel uncomfortable or unsafe.”
You sniffle, burying your face deeper into his chest. His heartbeat is steady, a steady drum of calm and reassurance that washes over you like a warm tide.
Pedro’s hand runs through your hair slowly. “You’re so brave. So strong. And no matter what happens, you’ll always have me. You’re my world, and I’ll do everything to keep you safe and help you feel loved.”
You feel yourself relax, the tightness in your chest easing just a little. The world still feels a bit uncertain, but here, in Pedro’s arms, it feels like you can breathe again.
“Gracias, papá,” you whisper, your voice barely audible.
Pedro smiles softly, brushing a stray wet strand from your face. “Always, mi amor. Always.”
You shift slightly, still nestled against Pedro’s chest, the steady rise and fall of his breath grounding you in a way nothing else seems to right now. The house feels quiet around you both, the kind of quiet that wraps around you like a soft blanket — safe, gentle, unhurried.
Pedro doesn’t rush to say anything more. Instead, he simply holds you, his fingers threading through your damp hair, slow and easy. There’s a peacefulness in the silence that doesn’t need words. You let your eyelids flutter closed, trusting the warmth of his presence.
After a while, Pedro’s voice breaks the silence, low and tender. “Want to get some hot chocolate? I can make your favorite.”
You nod, a small smile tugging at the corners of your mouth. “Yeah, that sounds nice.”
He carefully stands, still holding your hand, and leads you to the kitchen. The way he moves—gentle, unhurried—feels like a promise: you don’t have to face anything alone. He starts pulling out mugs, filling the kettle, and the simple routine is soothing.
While the water heats, Pedro leans against the counter, watching you as you sit at the kitchen table, rubbing your arms lightly. His eyes hold nothing but softness and steady care.
He comes back with two mugs, the steam curling up between you. Sitting beside you again, he offers you the warm cup first. Your fingers wrap around it, the heat seeping into your palms and spreading slowly up your arms.
“Remember,” he says quietly, “it’s okay to feel shaken. You don’t have to carry it all on your own. Whenever you’re ready, we can talk about anything, or just sit like this. No pressure.”
You take a sip, the sweet warmth a balm on your nerves. Pedro’s gaze is steady, his hand resting over yours on the table, fingers lightly squeezing. You lean into that quiet comfort, letting the steady presence of your dad fill the room.
Minutes pass like this — quiet sips of chocolate, fingers intertwined, breaths syncing without words. It’s the kind of moment that doesn’t erase what happened, but makes it a little easier to carry.
After a while, Pedro hums softly and says, “How about we put on some music? Something calm. We don’t have to do anything. Just be.”
You nod, feeling the weight in your chest lift a little more. Pedro’s playlist fills the room with gentle guitar and soft piano, the kind of songs that wrap you up in warmth.
You close your eyes again, his hand steady in yours, the music like a quiet promise that no matter what, you’re safe here. And that’s enough for now.
Tumblr media
29 notes · View notes
katrani · 1 month ago
Text
#swordfather believes it#but I disagree#She would stand before her like this and ask her if she's done it#if she completed their mission#and current mizu would struggle more with explaining to young her that there might be more to life than this mission#than to get her to flee
Tumblr media
- I’m not the child you once knew.
- No. That child would see you and run.
30K notes · View notes
aparticularbandit · 11 months ago
Text
mukuro and "i want someone i can protect" syndrome.
15 notes · View notes
psuejo · 1 month ago
Text
❥ ceo!nanami’s camgirl gone corporate!
prequel.
you got him good, he’ll admit. hiding your face, occasionally wearing wigs on stream like you’ve dyed your hair, not often bringing up your personal life unless it’s silly, menial anecdotes.
kento would’ve never known it was his pretty little secretary fucking herself on live twice a week and not some random girl who looked similar, had he not ran his annual background check and found your email linked to that porn account.
a rookie mistake, truly.
“dirty girl,” he grunts, one thick hand pressing right into the small of your back, keeping your squirming form bent over his desk. “having a side job like that...”
your already-short skirt is rucked up and over your ass, the fabric of your pantyhose and black panties torn to shreds as kento bullies his cock into you.
and, god, you’re just as soft and warm and tight as he imagined, walls clamping down on him and sucking him in like a black hole. no matter how many times you’ve fucked yourself on your fingers or dildos, it’s nothing in comparison to the feeling of your boss stuffing you full.
just big and girthy — a monster of a cock on a man that you’d thought was average. it stretches you out, forces your insides to mold to the perfect shape of him and leaves you keening, nails biting into the wood of the desk.
“do i not pay enough?” kento delivers a swat to your tender cheek, and you jolt, another glob of slick gushing around his length. “is the work i give you too demanding? are you thinking about quitting?”
as if he’d ever let you do that.
you frantically shake your head, a moan crumbling in your throat with a particularly hard thrust. “n-no, ungh!”
he frowns, tilting his head to the side, and those thin wire glasses slip down the high bridge of his nose. “so what—” smack! “could’ve possibly provoked you—” smack! “to fuck yourself on camera for others to see, hm?” smack!
a sob claws its way free, and every harsh spank against your ass sends a delicious tingle to your messy cunt, one that has your eyes sliding all the way back in your skull.
how can your boss, someone so reserved and cordial, be so... cruel?
but, fuck, if it doesn’t get you soaking wet, and kento knows that too, can hear every lewd, wailing squelch of your pussy. sounds even better in person, he thinks.
“mmngh, i— i’m sorry!” an apology you both know is halfhearted. “pleaseee, sir!”
... sir?
oh, that makes his cock throb, and you can feel every pulse like it’s in time with his heartbeat. that honorific has always sounded so sweet coming from you normally, but now? with your voice hoarse and breathy and whiny?
it’s fucking heaven.
(but he doesn’t miss how you avoided the question.)
kento ups his pace to something brutal, a relentless in-out, in-out, in-out that snatches the air from your lungs and the sense from your mind.
“y-you’ve been fucking with me,” he snarls, low and mean. “acting like some simple corporate girl by day just to slut yourself out online at night. comin’ in here with short skirts that barely pass the dress code a-and low-cut blouses. hah— if i didn’t know any better, darling, i’d say you wanted me to... to find out.”
maybe you did. maybe you knew who anonworkaholic was all along, maybe you used that specific email to make your account on purpose, maybe you came just a little harder during streams because you knew kento was watching, was fisting that heavy cock and cumming right along with you.
so what?
it worked, right?
your lack of a proper response (moans and pants don’t count, after all) tells kento everything he needs to know, along with the helpful noises from your weak hole.
“o-oh, i know she did,” kento coos, and it takes you far too long to realize he’s not talking to you. “know she wanted me to see her on camera, rubbing that needy clit—” his hand slips between the two of you and does just that, swirling quick, decimating circles, “— and whining like she was, mm, in heat.”
your orgasm sneaks up on you, blinding and beautiful, every nerve in your body on fire. your sloppy pussy spasms around his girth, a broken mewl of his name leaving your open, drooling mouth as you drench his desk and whatever paperwork that’s been pushed to the floor.
“f-fuck, nanami!”
his pupils are blown, pitch-black practically engulfing all of that typical soft brown as he watches your body tremble. you sound so pretty, look so pretty, are so pretty.
it’s a miracle kento pulls out in time to spurt thick ropes of cum all over your back with a long groan, lashes fluttering while his balls empty themselves. this is the hardest he’s cum in a while, but it’s like they say: nothing compares to the real thing.
everything in his office is a mess — documents ruined, desk slick and marked by your nails, chair knocked onto the ground, paperweight shattered. yet he grabs some tissues and cleans you up, wiping his seed from your skin and smoothing your skirt back down before he leans into your ear.
“invite me on your stream next time, mm? won’t tell a soul.”
after all, that’s both of your dirty secrets now.
10K notes · View notes
itsxarien · 2 months ago
Text
i will fall in love with you over and over again | katsuki bakugo x reader
Tumblr media
summary:
Your quirk was meant to save lives, but with every revival, it slowly chipped away at your memories. Ochako smiled brighter, Deku lingered longer, and Katsuki stayed—always stayed.Even when you forgot his name. Even when you forgot him.
warnings: major angst, memory loss, spoilers!
𐙚 ‧₊˚ ⋅
The first time it happened was when you revived Katsuki’s deceased cat.
You were children then, barely old enough to understand the weight of life and death. But when he found you crouched by the creek, his small hands trembling over the lifeless body of his beloved pet, his voice was already hoarse from calling your name.
“Please,” he choked out, red eyes glimmering with unshed tears. “Do it. Just…just bring her back.”
You stared at him, uncertain. The raw desperation in his voice made you second-guess whether this was really the same Katsuki who shoved you off swings and tugged on your pigtails.
But his voice cracked again, and you gave in.
Tiny hands trembling, you knelt beside him, fingers brushing against the cat’s cold fur. You didn’t know what you were doing. You didn’t know if it would work. You were too young, too inexperienced but the light of your quirk flickered faintly between your palms.
And suddenly, she stirred.
Just for five minutes.
The cat let out a weak meow, nuzzling into Katsuki’s trembling hands. His chest hitched with a choked sob as he cradled her, burying his face in her fur.
“Hey… hey, it’s okay, girl,” he whispered, voice shaking. “I’m here. I’ve got you.”
He hugged her tightly, arms curled protectively around the frail creature.
And when the light in her eyes slowly dimmed once more—her small body going limp in his arms—he pressed a final, tear-soaked kiss to her head.
Then he turned to you.
Without a word, he threw his arms around you, clinging to you as though you were the only thing anchoring him to the earth. His fingers fisted the back of your shirt, shoulders trembling violently.
But your eyes were dull.
Blank.
Who… was this again?
Your fingers twitched faintly at your sides, your gaze vacant as you stared over his shoulder. There was warmth against you—the faint dampness of his tears soaking into your shirt. But you felt nothing.
When he pulled back, his red, swollen eyes searched yours.
“You okay?” he asked softly, voice cracking slightly.
You blinked slowly. Tilted your head faintly.
“…Huh?”
Confusion flickered briefly across his face, but it was gone in an instant. He forced a shaky grin, nudging your forehead with his.
“Idiot,” he muttered hoarsely, ruffling your hair. “You look wiped out.”
But the faint crease between his brows lingered. And he stared at you a little longer than before.
𐙚 ‧₊˚ ⋅
Over time, Katsuki learned the cruel price of your quirk.
How ironic.
The ability to heal and revive—the very embodiment of hope—was also your slow undoing. A power so heroic, yet its cost so merciless.
In order to save someone, you had to lose pieces of yourself. Slivers of your heart. Fragments of memories you once held dear.
And Katsuki couldn’t help but wonder—once you were pushed to the limit, would you forget everything?
Would you forget him?
𐙚 ‧₊˚ ⋅
Izuku’s body hit the ground with a sickening thud, sending dust and pebbles scattering across the broken bridge. His fingers scraped along the jagged pavement, knuckles bloodied from the fall.
He groaned softly, clutching at his shoulder as he slowly pushed himself up.
“Dammit…” he hissed through clenched teeth, wincing at the sharp sting pulsing through his arm.
But before he could rise, you were already by his side.
“Don’t move, Izu.”
Your voice was light, a soft, reassuring hum as your hands hovered over his injuries. A faint golden glow flickered between your trembling fingers, spilling warmth over his torn skin. Slowly, the bloodied scrapes faded—the broken bone mending beneath your touch.
Izuku sucked in a sharp breath as the pain dulled, his muscles loosening slightly.
But instead of relief, his chest tightened.
His hand shot out, gripping your wrist before you could continue.
“You shouldn’t use your quirk in times like this.” His voice was low but firm, his green eyes narrowed with concern. “You know how it affects you, (N/N). I can handle myself just fine.”
You forced a sheepish smile, brushing him off with a lighthearted laugh.
“Don’t worry, Izu!” you chirped, your voice too bright—too forced. “This is just me practicing for when I become a hero… I have to get used to it someday, don’t I?”
You meant it as a joke, but the faint quiver in your voice gave you away.
Because even now, you could feel it—the subtle sting behind your eyes, the faint disorientation creeping in at the edges of your mind.
It was happening again.
But you pretended not to notice.
“Idiot.”
The sharp voice came from behind you, laced with unmistakable irritation.
You barely had time to turn before Katsuki’s shadow loomed over you, hands shoved deep in his pockets. His voice was low, cutting, but you caught the faint tremor in it.
“The dumbass is right,” he muttered, jerking his head toward Izuku. His crimson eyes narrowed. “You shouldn’t waste your efforts on shit that can be fixed easily.”
You blinked at him.
And before you could say anything, Izuku let out a low, incredulous scoff.
“Wait—did you just agree with me?” he asked, staring at Bakugo with wide, disbelieving eyes.
Bakugo’s scowl deepened instantly. His glare snapped toward Izuku, eyes blazing with irritation.
“Shut up, dumbass!” he barked, fists clenching slightly at his sides.
Izuku’s lips parted slightly, brows knitting faintly in surprise. But then—just barely—he smirked.
“You agreed with me,” he taunted softly, his voice deliberately teasing.
Bakugo shot him a withering glare, his jaw clenching sharply. His hands twitched, sparks crackling faintly at his palms.
“Say it again and I’ll throw your nerd ass off this bridge.”
But Izuku only grinned wider, his eyes glimmering with barely concealed amusement.
And even as the two bickered—hurling threats at each other with all the ferocity of childhood rivals—you knew.
You could see it in the way they lingered close. The way they subtly kept their bodies angled toward you. The way their eyes kept flickering back—searching, wary, worried.
Because they both cared.
And you smiled softly, even as the edges of your mind blurred slightly. Even as you knew you were losing another sliver of yourself.
But you didn’t say a word.
𐙚 ‧₊˚ ⋅
The use of your quirk became more frequent as the three of you entered U.A. The missions grew harsher. The battles bloodier. And with them, so did the people who worried for you.
You were stronger now. Sharper. Your control over Reverie was improving—you could heal faster, revive longer. You were starting to master it, refining the edges of your power with each mission.
But the cost remained the same.
The memory loss never left—it simply grew quieter, more patient. Lurking beneath the surface, gnawing at you slowly.
It would take everything eventually.
You knew it.
And so did they.
𐙚 ‧₊˚ ⋅
Your hands shook faintly as you pressed your palms over the woman’s bloodied chest. Her breath was shallow, fading fast, but you didn’t stop.
Golden light flickered from your fingertips, mending the torn skin, sealing the wound. You poured every ounce of strength you had left into her frail body, coaxing her pulse back to life.
You felt your quirk pulling at you—taking from you. You could feel it in the sharp sting behind your eyes, in the dull ache spreading behind your temples.
When you pulled back, the woman’s chest rose steadily, color returning to her face. She clung to your hand, her fingers trembling as she murmured a tear-soaked, broken “thank you.”
You smiled faintly.
And then you staggered, vision tilting slightly. Your knees threatened to buckle, the weight of exhaustion making your limbs heavy and sluggish.
A faint warmth trickled down from your nose.
Blood.
You stared at the crimson droplets falling onto your trembling hands. It took you a moment to register what was happening.
“Hey—hey!”
Ochako was by your side in an instant, her hands gripping your arms tightly, steadying you. Her brown eyes were wide, round with worry as she stared at the blood smeared across your upper lip.
“(N/N), you’re bleeding!” Her voice was tight, barely above a whisper. “You need to stop—”
But you shook your head, a weak, lopsided smile tugging at your lips.
“I’m okay,” you rasped softly, forcing a breathless laugh. You could taste the iron in your mouth, but you still smiled. You lied.
Ochako’s brows furrowed deeply. You could see the tremor in her hands as she cupped your face, wiping the blood from your lip with the edge of her glove. Her hands were shaking.
“Please, just rest,” she begged softly, her voice breaking slightly.
But you didn’t.
You carried on with the mission.
Despite the dizziness threatening to pull you under, despite the way your hands trembled faintly, you didn’t stop.
You pressed your bloodied hands against another fallen civilian’s chest, reviving them for five fleeting minutes.
Enough time to let their loved ones say goodbye.
You moved onto the next.
And the next.
And the next.
Because they deserved their goodbyes.
And if it meant sacrificing another sliver of yourself, you would do it without hesitation.
The man’s sobs echoed through the broken city street, his knees hitting the cracked asphalt with a hollow thud. His arms trembled as they clung to the small, lifeless body in his lap, the delicate frame of his child. Her limbs hung limp, eyes half-lidded, robbed of their light far too soon.
You had brought the child back with your quirk, just for five minutes. Enough time for the father to say goodbye.
But when she awoke, she screamed.
And the father, through tears, held her anyway.
“It’s okay… I’ve got you,” he whispered, rocking her as if he could shield her from the agony she was reliving. “Daddy’s here. I’ve got you, baby.”
The girl’s cries faded into broken gasps. She stilled in his arms before slipping away once more. Cold and lifeless.
You staggered backward, legs trembling beneath you. Something sharp cracked behind your eyes, a splintering sensation as if a fault line had split in your skull.
The world turned blurry.
When you blinked again, the sobbing man was a stranger. The charred street, unfamiliar. You stood there, lost in the very place you were supposed to save.
Katsuki’s voice cut through the fog.
“Hey! Hey, look at me!”
His voice was rough, sharp with urgency, but his hands were steady as he grabbed your face, thumbs pressed to your cheeks, grounding you.
Your eyes were unfocused, glassy with confusion. You didn’t know where you were. Who you were. But his voice was loud. Familiar. Real.
“Focus, dammit.” His forehead pressed against yours, sweat-damp hair clinging to his skin. His breath was uneven, but his voice was steady. Low. Rough. “It’s me. Come on, (N/N). Stay with me.”
And just like that, you were back.
Your chest heaved sharply, a gasp catching in your throat as your mind slowly pieced itself together. Your name. Your quirk. Your mission. His voice.
Bakugo held you in place for a moment longer, his grip firm but careful. His breathing was shaky against your temple. And when you looked into his eyes, wide with something raw and fragile— he was scared.
He almost lost you.
𐙚 ‧₊˚ ⋅
Then it started becoming more evident as you became the intern of a hero that owned a hospital. As her intern, you were tasked to heal patients, and if you were given the permission to, revive a patient for five minutes so their loved ones could say farewell. The heroine you were interning for, Lady Sakuko, knew the limitations and didn’t want to risk you and so you stuck with healing.
But some families begged you.. And you couldn’t say no.. It was cruel to do so.
And so you paid the price.
It started with training exercises. Lost memories slipping through your fingers. Sometimes it was minor, a name you couldn’t place, a route you couldn’t recall. Sometimes it was bigger.. Fading details of your past, faces you swore you knew but couldn’t recognize.
Your childhood best friend, Izuku, noticed first.
You were in the common room when he passed you a glass of water, his green eyes soft with concern.
“Hey, you okay? You kinda zoned out earlier.”
You stared at him blankly. “Huh? When?”
He hesitated.
“During training,” he murmured gently. “You didn’t dodge when I called your name.”
You blinked slowly at him, confused.
You didn’t remember.
His eyes softened with worry, but he forced a bright smile, brushing it off with a chuckle.
“Maybe you were just tired,” he said lightly. But the concern in his eyes lingered, even when he turned away.
𐙚 ‧₊˚ ⋅
You didn’t remember your favorite cafe
Ochako suggested stopping by after classl. Her voice was bright, casual, trying not to sound worried.
“Hey, wanna grab those cream puffs you like? You always get that matcha latte too.”
You blinked at her, confused.
“What café?”
Her smile faltered slightly.
“You know… the one by the park? You love that place.”
But you didn’t remember.
You stared at the tiny shop across the street, its warm glow spilling out onto the pavement, but it meant nothing to you. No familiar scent. No sense of nostalgia.
Ochako covered it quickly, her voice bright and casual.
“Oh! Maybe I’m mixing it up with someone else’s fave,” she laughed lightly. “Wanna check it out, though?”
You nodded absently, but you could feel her gaze lingering on you the entire time.
𐙚 ‧₊˚ ⋅
You can’t sleep.
The rooftop is cold, the wind nipping at your skin, but you don’t move. You stare out at the city, its flickering lights blurring faintly at the edges of your vision.
You hear footsteps behind you, heavy and familiar. When you glance over your shoulder, you expect to feel a flash of recognition.
But you don’t.
The blond boy strides over with his hands in his pockets, his eyes sharp beneath furrowed brows. His presence is strong—almost too much. He carries himself like he owns the entire sky.
He stops beside you, eyes narrowing slightly. “You didn’t go to your café today.”
You stare at him blankly. You don’t answer.
He turns toward you fully. His voice lowers. “What café?”
His crimson eyes falter ever so slightly. His knuckles go white in his pockets.
For a moment, neither of you speak. Then, he scoffs faintly.
“Tch. It’s a shitty place anyway,” he mutters. “Too sweet.”
You don’t know why, but your chest aches.
𐙚 ‧₊˚ ⋅
The hospital wing is too small.
Cots are pressed against every wall, medical supplies scattered haphazardly across tables. Blood stains the once-white sheets. The air reeks of antiseptic and scorched flesh.
You sit by the cot of a fallen soldier, his blood pooling onto the sheets, soaking through the thin fabric. His eyes are glassy—vacant. His fingers twitch once, and then still.
“Please…” his wife whispers from the other side of the cot. Her voice is thin, trembling. “Please, save him…”
You don’t hesitate.
Your hands, slick with blood, press down on his chest, trembling as the familiar warmth of your quirk pulses through your fingertips. Light spills from your hands, golden and dim, sinking into his ruined flesh.
He gasps sharply. His eyes snap open, and he screams.
You don’t flinch.
You hold his hand as he thrashes violently, as his body relives every wound he has ever suffered. As he sobs and clings to his wife’s trembling arms. As she cries and holds him, even as he begs for it to stop.
Five minutes.
You stay with him until he goes still again. His wife kisses his cooling lips, her sobs raw and broken. She holds him close, even though he is cold.
You slowly stand, legs trembling. Your head throbs violently, and your vision briefly tilts sideways. Your hands shake so violently you barely manage to wipe the blood from your cheek.
“(N/N)!”
You don’t register the voice at first. The words are muffled, distant, until a pair of arms suddenly wrap around you.
Ochako.
You blink slowly, trying to focus on her face, but her features swim and blur. For a brief, disorienting moment, she is a stranger.
Her hands grip your arms tightly, her voice trembling. “You’ve been overworking yourself at the hospital… (N/N), you should remember to pick who you revive. You can’t save all of them.”
Your voice is barely above a whisper. “But I can.”
Her eyes burn with tears. She shakes her head weakly. “And it’s taking a toll on you!” Her voice cracks as she tightens her grip. “You’re my best friend, (N/N)… I know that it’s selfish… but sometimes… people go.”
Her voice breaks on the last word.
You just stare at her, your breath shallow. You want to hold her. To promise her you’re fine.
But you don’t.
Because you can’t remember if you are.
𐙚 ‧₊˚ ⋅
You’re slipping.
You can’t remember your name. You can’t remember the mission. You can’t remember why you’re here.
But you know you need to keep moving.
Your legs shake as you stumble forward, your body screaming in protest. Each step feels heavier, each breath shallower, but you don’t stop.
You press your trembling hands to the bodies littered across the battlefield, summoning every ounce of power left in you.
You revive them.
Again. And again. And again.
You don’t think. You don’t breathe. You just do.
And then you find him.
His body is crumpled against the ground, blood pooling beneath him. His gauntlet is cracked, sparking faintly with remnants of his quirk. His hand lies slack around the grip. His eyes are closed.
You don’t know who he is.
But your heart shatters.
You fall to your knees beside him. Your fingers tremble violently as you press them against his chest. His blood seeps into your skin, warm and sticky, but you don’t care.
You don’t understand why you’re crying. You don’t know why it hurts so much.
But it does.
Your hands shake so violently you can barely summon the light. It flickers faintly at your fingertips, sputtering weakly. You’re too far gone. You barely have anything left.
And still, you pour everything into him. Every drop of strength, every broken piece of yourself, every memory you don’t even have anymore.
“Please,” you choke softly, voice cracked and trembling. “Please, just… come back.”
You’re not sure if you’re speaking to him, or to yourself.
You press harder, ignoring the searing pain in your arms, the tremor in your shoulders. Your vision blurs with tears you don’t understand, spilling hot and fast down your cheeks.
And then he gasps sharply, his eyes flying open with a sudden, broken breath.
You let out a strangled sob.
His chest heaves with shallow, ragged breaths. His eyes—crimson and glassy—flicker hazily to you, unfocused and wide with confusion. Blood clings to his lips, his skin pale from blood loss.
But he is alive.
And then you smile.
Tears slip down your cheeks, your eyes blurry, but you smile anyway. You let out a shaky, broken laugh, soft and breathless—because he’s breathing.
Your trembling fingers brush over his blood-matted hair, pushing the damp strands from his face. Your hands linger, trembling faintly against his skin.
You stare at the face you don’t recognize.
But somehow, somehow, it still feels familiar.
Your voice is barely above a whisper, soft and fragile, breaking faintly over the words.
“I think I loved you before.”
Bakugo Katsuki allows himself to cry.
Because you still do.
Even if you don’t remember.
𐙚 ‧₊˚ ⋅
The war was over.
The scars it left behind were not.
U.A. slowly stitched itself back together. The halls were quieter now. The seats emptier. The classrooms once filled with voices and laughter now carried a somber stillness.
But you were alive.
And so were they.
You sat by the window in the classroom, the sunlight spilling weakly across your desk, warming your hands. The soft murmur of your classmates lingered faintly around you, their voices dull and distant. You watched them quietly. The way they moved, the way they smiled, the way their hands trembled slightly when they thought no one was looking.
They were familiar strangers.
You knew their names because they told you. You knew their faces because they showed you old photos. You knew their stories because they sat beside you and spoke softly, laughing through their tears, hoping you would remember.
But you didn’t.
You couldn’t.
No matter how hard you tried, it was all blank.
You stared down at your notebook, the lines empty. The words wouldn’t come. Your fingers trembled slightly against the pen, your chest tightening with something sharp and suffocating.
You clutched the pen harder.
And then you heard someone sniffle.
You glanced up, eyes widening slightly.
Ochako sat beside you, her hand pressed to her mouth, trying to stifle the small, broken sound. Her eyes were red, tears clinging to her lashes, falling despite her best efforts to hold them back.
You blinked slowly, confused.
“I’m sorry,” you whispered softly, your voice cracking faintly. Your eyes flickered around the room. Izuku, rubbing at his eyes with the back of his sleeve, trying to smile for you. Kirishima, clenching his jaw as his hands fisted faintly on his desk, his knuckles white. Mina, her face buried in her arms, shoulders trembling softly.
And then you looked at Katsuki.
You didn’t know why, but you couldn’t look away.
There was no pain on his face. No tears. No trace of sadness.
Just tenderness. Raw and steady.
You stared at him with so much love, like your heart remembered what your mind had forgotten. Like somewhere, in the hollow of your chest, you still knew him.
And you tried so hard.
You squeezed your eyes shut, forcing yourself to remember—to claw through the blank spaces, to tear through the fog—desperate to find even the smallest flicker of a memory.
But nothing came.
Just empty, aching silence.
You pressed your palms against your eyes, your shoulders trembling slightly. A broken sob caught in your throat, and you shook your head sharply, voice small and broken.
“I’m sorry,” you choked out softly. “I’m so sorry. I—I can’t remember. I—”
You covered your face with your hands, hot tears slipping between your trembling fingers. You tried to stop them, tried to breathe through the suffocating weight in your chest.
“I’m trying so hard,” you whispered shakily. “I want to remember, I do. But I—I can’t. I can’t remember any of you.”
Your voice cracked painfully as you lowered your hands, your eyes desperate and glassy. You clutched the fabric of your shirt over your chest, knuckles pale from how hard you squeezed.
“And I’m so sorry…” your voice broke completely, trembling and raw, “for forgetting you.”
And then you felt warmth.
Arms wrapping around you.
Steady. Strong. Familiar.
You felt Katsuki’s hands cradle the back of your head, his fingers slipping into your hair, holding you gently against his chest.
Your trembling hands fisted weakly into his shirt, clinging to him, your tears soaking into the fabric. You shook faintly in his arms, and he just held you tighter.
He pressed his lips softly against the crown of your head.
“It’s okay,” he whispered, his voice rough and low, but gentle. “You don’t have to remember.”
You squeezed your eyes shut, burying your face deeper into his chest, tears falling freely.
He stroked your hair softly, his voice breaking faintly as he held you closer.
“We’ll just make new memories together.”
You hiccupped softly against him, and his arms tightened faintly around you.
“We have time,” he murmured against your temple. “We have forever.”
And so you broke completely in his arms.
Because even if you didn’t remember who he was, you still knew him.
THE END.
2K notes · View notes
hyuckiefluff · 3 months ago
Text
Flipped | Mark Lee
Tumblr media
pairing: gryffindor!mark lee x slytherin!fem reader (ft haechan) genre: angst, fluff, smut (in 2nd part) wc: 29k+ summary: the first time you met mark lee, you flipped his world upside down— literally. seven years later and after countless attempts to avoid you, you're still driving him insane. except now, it’s for an entirely different reason. content warnings: mild possessiveness/jealousy, minor confrontation/injuries, non-consensual drugging (love potion), mark is mean at first and terribly bad at feelings, miscommunication, unrequited feelings. explicit sexual content, cursing, loss of virginity, semipublic sexual activity, oral fem receiving, unprotected sex. a/n: proofreading this after meeting mark lee irl had me feeling crazy... bro is actually majestic and i miss him BAD. anyway... this one is special to me because i’ve been wanting to write a hogwarts au since forever and i absolutely love how it came out. this is also slightly inspired by the movie/book “flipped” so it has a ‘she fell first, but he fell harder’ vibe that i’m kinda obsessed with. i tried to do something different and write the events from both perspectives, i hope it’s clear enough so that you can tell when it’s him and when it’s her. feedback is always appreciated! ps: i had to split this into two parts bc apparently i reached the max word count, so all the smut cws apply to the 2nd part . thank you so much for reading!
The first time Mark Lee met you, you flipped his world upside down.
And not in a good way. In the most literal and humiliating way possible.
It happened on the Hogwarts Express, during your very first year. Mark had been desperately searching for an empty cabin but since he was dragging a suitcase stuffed to the brim by his overly concerned mother, he was at a severe disadvantage. Someone else had already claimed the spot every time he reached a door.
By the time he made it to the last cabin, he was already panting. But at last, he found one that was partially empty.
You sat cross-legged on the seat, nose buried in The Quibbler. Mark found that a little odd, his father always said The Quibbler was full of nonsense, a rag for conspiracy theorists rather than real journalism. But that wasn’t his problem. His problem was the fact that both of his arms were shaking from the weight of his bag.
He cleared his throat. “Do you mind if I sit here?”
You looked up, and your messy bangs fell into your wide, starry eyes. For a second, Mark swore they got even bigger at the sight of him.
“Not at all!” you chirped, your voice high and excited.
Mark forced a polite smile and stepped inside, shuffling toward the overhead compartment. He glanced up at where your bag was already neatly placed and swallowed hard. How the hell was he supposed to get his own up there? He wasn’t weak by any means, but after dragging it through the entire train, his arms were screaming in protest.
You seemed to notice his struggle because you set The Quibbler down and pulled out your wand. “Need help?”
Mark was about to shake his head when suddenly, his feet left the ground.
“What—HEY! PUT ME DOWN!”
Mark flailed helplessly as his entire body flipped upside down, his robes falling over his head. Panic surged through him as he felt his pants begin to slip.
“Oh my! I’m so sorry! I thought this was the right spell!” you gasped, flicking your wand again, this time more frantically.
Mark tried to grip at something, anything, but all he managed to do was thrash at the air while more of his clothes tried to slip away from his body.
“I—I don’t know the counterspell!” you admitted in a panic.
At the commotion, students from other cabins poked their heads in. A chorus of laughter erupted at the sight of Mark dangling upside down, arms desperately trying to keep his robes and pants in place.
A tall, older student finally pushed his way inside. He took one look at Mark and sighed as if this were nothing new. “Seriously? Don’t you first-years ever learn?”
“I—I was just trying to help him levitate his bag…”
The older student pinched the bridge of his nose. “Finite.”
Mark hit the seat with an unceremonious thud.
“If you lot keep casting spells on the train, I’ll start deducting points from your houses as soon as you’re sorted,” the boy warned before turning on his heel and waving off the lingering audience.
You hesitated, staring at Mark with wide, guilty eyes. “I’m sorry…” you whispered, your voice wavering just a little.
But Mark wasn’t listening. He was too busy seeing red from both rage and humiliation. Without a word, he grabbed his bag and stormed out.
That was the day Mark Lee met you.
And the day he swore he’d never speak to you again.
Tumblr media
The first time you met Mark Lee, you flipped.
Not literally but in the way your heart did a little somersault the moment he stepped into your cabin.
You had been engrossed in The Quibbler, completely enchanted by every bizarre detail about the magical world. Since you grew up with two Muggle parents, receiving your Hogwarts letter was like stepping into a dream where the impossible suddenly was real. You couldn’t get enough of it.
Your cabin door suddenly slid open and a boy stood there, panting slightly, his face flushed red from exertion as he struggled to drag an absurdly large trunk behind him.
You felt your face heat up. You’d never been around many boys growing up, having attended an all-girls school, but there was something about him that struck you immediately. Maybe it was the way his glasses were slipping down his pretty nose, or the way he offered a shy, slightly strained smile as he stepped inside. He was adorable.
And he was struggling.
You watched as he attempted to haul his trunk toward the overhead rack, his arms visibly trembling under its weight. Something in you immediately wanted to help.
The problem was… you had no idea what you were doing.
You’d only ever performed magic by accident, usually when you got too emotional. Your mom still loved to tell the story about how the lights in the house flickered every time you cried as a baby. Or the time Madeline Perkins made fun of your pigtails, and the swings mysteriously sent her flying off the playground.
But you’d only just gotten your wand the day before at Ollivanders. You hadn’t practiced a single spell yet, but you had been reading your textbooks. Wingardium Leviosa was the most basic charm in your book.
How hard could it be?
Apparently, hard enough that you somehow missed the part where it said that even though the spell was only for objects, if it was aimed at a person, it would also make their clothes float.
Which was how you now found yourself staring up at the cute boy you’d just met, his body suspended in midair, robes billowing wildly, eyes wide with pure horror.
Talk about a terrible first impression.
From that moment on, Mark Lee avoided you like the plague.  
It didn’t help that you were sorted into different houses—him in Gryffindor, you in Slytherin. You quickly learned that those two houses were basically sworn enemies, which made it even easier for him to pretend you didn’t exist.  
Despite his rocky start on the train, Mark had no trouble making friends in Gryffindor. He was well-liked, effortlessly charming, and even if he wasn’t the loudest in the room, he always carried a quiet sort of confidence. You, on the other hand, kept to yourself. Spending most of your free time watching him from across the Great Hall, your crush on him growing by the day.  
You didn’t know why you liked him so much, he hadn’t done anything grand or impressive to win your admiration. If anything, he actively tried to avoid you.  
You tried approaching him a few times during your first year, hoping to properly apologize and smooth things over. But each time, he found a way to dodge you, claiming he was late for class, too busy with homework, or suddenly needed to be anywhere else but next to you.
So by second year, you changed your approach.  
If Mark Lee wouldn’t pay attention to you as a friend, you’d make him notice you as a rival.  
Mark had been one of the best students in your first year, so you became an absolute academic weapon in your second. You were determined to match him in every class, if not surpass him.  
“Excellent work, Miss Y/N,” Professor McGonagall praised, a rare note of surprise in her voice as she examined the intricate tea jar you had just transfigured from a blue jay.  
You glanced over your shoulder at Mark. He was sitting a few rows back, his brows furrowed as he stared at your jar with a barely concealed frown. His own transfiguration was… less successful. The lizard he’d tried to turn into a pen still had a suspiciously scaly texture.  
But it wasn’t just Transfiguration where you shined.  
You also excelled in Potions, something that became very clear when Professor Snape assigned your class, which you shared with the Gryffindors, the difficult task of brewing Draught of Living Death, a highly advanced sleeping potion that could render someone unconscious with just a single drop.  
One of the Gryffindors groaned in frustration. “Sir, this is way too advanced—”
“If it’s too difficult for your little Gryffindor hands,” Snape sneered, cutting him off, “perhaps you should take notes on how some of the Slytherins are managing. Particularly Miss Y/N.”
Your ears burned at the attention as several students shuffled closer to your workstation, peeking at your bubbling cauldron. The only ones who didn’t approach were the Gryffindors at Mark’s table.  
You noticed that his potion was violently spewing green gas bubbles, and he looked deeply frustrated, brows knitted together as he stirred with precision.  
Letting your own potion simmer for a moment, you stood up and made your way over to his table. The chatter among his friends died down as you approached. Zhong Chenle, the boy sitting next to him, smacked his arm lightly to get his attention.  
Mark finally looked up, his glasses fogged from the potion fumes, and the front of his hair sticking up in all directions.  
You stifled a laugh.  
“Need help?” you asked, tilting your head slightly.  
Mark blinked at you, and for the first time since the train, you finally had his full attention.
“No, thanks. I got it.”  
The words had barely left Mark’s mouth when his potion let out another violent blorp, spewing a sickly green bubble into the air. It popped immediately, releasing a smell so putrid it made your stomach churn.  
“Dude, that smells like a troll’s ass,” Chenle cackled, covering his nose.  
Jaemin, who was sitting across from Mark, raised an eyebrow. “Yeah, mate. She’s the best in the class.” He shot you a grin. “Let her help.”  
Mark resisted the urge to groan. He knew they were right, but the last thing he wanted was for you to be the one correcting him. It was bad enough that you had been outshining him in every subject lately, now you were swooping in to save him too?  
But before he could protest again, you stepped closer to his cauldron making his entire body tense.
“What did you add to make it green like this?” you asked, peering into the potion. Your voice was calm, inquisitive like you weren’t there to gloat but to actually help.  
Mark clenched his jaw, eyes fixed stubbornly on the cauldron. “I did exactly as the instructions said.”  
Jaemin let out a small snort, clearly unconvinced.  
“Hm,” you hummed, examining the bubbling liquid. “You must’ve added more than three drops of Valerian root extract.”  
Mark frowned. Valerian root extract? He thought back to when he had been adding the ingredients, trying to get ahead of everyone. Had he miscounted? Maybe. Probably.  
You reached for a small vial of powdered sopophorous bean and sprinkled just a pinch into the potion. “This should balance it out and bring it back to its original black color,” you explained, gently stirring the mixture.  
Mark watched in reluctant amazement as the once-toxic green sludge darkened before his eyes, settling into the inky black shade it was supposed to be.  
He barely stopped his brows from rising in surprise. You had fixed it. Just like that.  
Mark swallowed down the frustrated lump in his throat. He wasn’t about to give you the satisfaction of knowing you had one-upped him again.  
“That was impressive, Y/N,” Jaemin said, clapping his hands.
“Thanks,” you said, smiling shyly. “The instructions in this book are a bit ambiguous, so I suggest adding less than what the recipe says at first, watching how the colors change, and then adjusting accordingly.”  
Mark exhaled slowly, forcing himself to loosen his grip on his stirring rod. He hated to admit it, but that was actually… good advice.  
Still, he kept his eyes on his potion, refusing to look at you or thank you for helping. 
"You should start sitting with us, Y/N," Chenle said, grinning like a cat as he threw an arm around Mark. "So you can help our boy here, who’s clearly lost."
Mark didn’t miss the way your eyes lit up at the invitation. And that was exactly why he needed to shut this down immediately.
He knew about your little crush on him, everyone did. You weren’t exactly subtle about it. You always looked at him with those heart eyes across the Great Hall, his friends teased him about it constantly. You also cheered the loudest for him at every Quidditch match, even when he was playing against Slytherin. Even when your house lost. He’d seen the way your own housemates sneered at you for it, the way they mocked your infatuation, but you never seemed to care.
The other thing about you was that you were so unapologetically Muggle-born.
Not that Mark cared about blood status. He wasn't that kind of wizard, despite coming from a long line of pure-bloods. But you made it so difficult for yourself. You didn’t even try to blend in among your Slytherin peers. You didn’t mind their teasing, didn’t care that you had practically no friends in your own house.
It was frustrating, the way you took every jab with a smile, like none of it ever got to you. But what frustrated him even more was that whenever he said anything, whenever he so much as muttered something slightly harsh, your whole face fell.
And for some stupid reason, that bothered him more than it should.
“Sorry, this table is already full,” Mark said, once again avoiding your gaze. He imagined the way your smile faltered.
“What are you talking about? There’s plenty of—”
Mark elbowed Chenle sharply in the stomach.
“Like I said, the table’s full.”
“Oh… okay,” you murmured, your head dipping slightly. “Then I’ll leave you to it.”
Mark didn’t watch you walk away, but he could feel the disappointment in your steps.
“Dude, you’re so mean to her,” Jaemin muttered, his eyes still on your retreating figure. “She clearly likes you.”
“Whatever,” Mark huffed, waving him off. “Let’s focus on something else.” He ignored the knowing smirk Jaemin shot him and tried—failed—to ignore the creeping warmth rising up his neck.
Tumblr media
In your third year, you found a passion for Herbology.
Mark should’ve been relieved. After all, the more time you spent in the greenhouse, the less time you spent trying to talk to him. And at first, it was great. He barely had to think about you at all.
But then… it became his problem.
Because one day, he started noticing small bowls of water left in his usual spots—on the Gryffindor table, outside the Quidditch locker room, even near the Gryffindor common room entrance. At first, he ignored them. Maybe some first-years were testing a spell. Maybe it was a coincidence.
Then, he saw the petals floating in the water shift and transform into delicate, shimmering fish as soon as he grabbed the bowl.
And Mark hated to admit it… but it intrigued him. The magic was advanced, something most students their age wouldn’t even attempt. He even caught himself watching the tiny enchanted fish, mesmerized by the way their colors glowed under the candlelight.
That was his mistake, because his friends noticed.
“You’re actually accepting her gifts now,” Chenle teased, crossing his arms as Mark peeled off his muddy Quidditch uniform.
“We don’t even know if it’s hers,” Mark argued, tossing his gloves onto the bench.
Jaemin snorted. “Do you really think anyone else in our year knows how to do that kind of magic?”
“Yeah, she’s the only one crazy enough about you to put in that much effort,” Chenle added with a smirk.
Mark rolled his eyes. “There are other girls who like me, you know.”
Jaemin raised an eyebrow. “Are there? ’Cause I feel like Y/N’s already scared them all off.”
Chenle laughed. “Honestly, just give her a chance. She’s pretty, and let’s be real, she’d probably do anything for you.”
Mark sighed, rubbing a towel over his damp hair.
They didn’t get it. He’d spent years running from you, dodging your attempts, shutting down any rumors before they could spread. He couldn’t just give in now.
Maybe it didn’t make sense to anyone else.
But it did to him.
So he kept doing what made the most sense to him, and one day, you found yourself walking into the greenhouse when your eyes immediately spotted the familiar bowls scattered across the table. Your heart clenched at the sight, but you refused to believe Mark would just discard your gifts like that.
But as you approached, you noticed something that made your stomach twist painfully. The fish, once so vibrant and lively, now lay still in the water. They barely moved. They didn't swim with the same energy, the same color that had once made them sparkle. They just stayed there, like lifeless figures floating in stagnant water. And, as ridiculous as it sounded, you could almost swear they looked sad.
It hit you like a physical blow. Mark really didn’t want anything to do with you. 
The realization didn’t come alone, though. You’d noticed it over the last few months, but you’d been too stubborn to admit it to yourself. Mark had been spending more time with a girl from Ravenclaw. You didn’t even know her name, but the way they talked and laughed together, the way he’d smile at her with that soft look you’d always hoped to get... It was all the confirmation you needed. Mark Lee wasn’t just avoiding you… he was interested in someone else.
You stood there in the greenhouse, staring at the fish, a sinking feeling settling deep in your chest. He didn’t care about you the way you’d always hoped. 
Tumblr media
In your fourth year, you decided it was time to focus on yourself. To put Mark away and finally let go of your feelings for him.
You’d been practicing something called Occlumency. Professor Snape had given you a book on it and told you it would help you shield away any distractions when you started falling behind in class due to your little infatuation with a certain seeker.
“This is very advanced magic,” Snape had said, handing you the book with a knowing look, “and it takes months, sometimes years, of practice to master it.”
And practice you did. Every day, you worked at it, pushing your emotions into a mental drawer and locking it away. It was hard at first. Your thoughts kept wandering back to Mark, but slowly, you began to make progress. You learned to control your thoughts, to put each memory, each feeling about him into that mental drawer, one by one, and shove it far back in your mind.
The more you practiced, the easier it became. It wasn’t perfect, but over the course of the year, you started to feel a strange sense of indifference towards Mark Lee.
At least until The Yule Ball was announced in the middle of the term. Even with all your hard work on Occlumency, you couldn’t stop the twinge of longing that crept in. You knew Mark would be going with Mia, the Ravenclaw girl whose name you had learned through the whispers of the school. It wasn’t like you had any right to feel disappointed, but the nagging thought of asking him yourself refused to leave your mind.  
You had planned to skip the celebration altogether. The last thing you wanted was to sit alone while Mark and Mia danced, all dressed up and happy.
But that changed one afternoon in the library when you were buried in research on Venomous Tentacula for a Herbology project
The library was the one place where you could lose yourself without interruption, so you were caught off guard when you heard footsteps approaching and a voice calling your name.
“Hey, Y/N, right?”  
You turned, surprised to see Lee Haechan standing there. He was easily one of the most popular guys in Slytherin, the kind of person who always had a group of friends around him, cracking jokes and showing off on the Quidditch pitch. He wasn’t one to hang around in the library by himself during a free period. You couldn’t even remember the last time you had spoken to him—if you ever had.  
“Yeah,” you answered, your voice more guarded than usual.
You were used to your fellow Slytherins teasing you for the smallest things, such as your Muggle clothes or the way you searched for books manually instead of having Madam Pince summon them for you.
“You probably don’t remember, but last year, you helped me during the Potions final,” he said, his tone surprisingly shy. It was a sharp contrast to the cocky confidence he usually carried.  
You thought back, remembering how badly he had struggled to keep his assigned potion from bubbling over and spilling across the table. You had only helped him because if his potion had spilled into yours, it would’ve ruined your work. But you didn’t tell him that.  
“I remember,” you said, reaching for a book on a higher shelf.  
Before you could grab it, he stepped closer, plucking it from the shelf with ease.  
“Thanks,” you muttered, slightly suspicious of the unexpected kindness.  
Then he said something that completely threw you off balance. “Listen, I heard you don’t have a date for the Yule Ball.”
You tried to keep your expression neutral, but your fingers tightened slightly around the book. Lee Haechan, of all people, was bringing up the Yule Ball? He was one of the most sought-after guys in Slytherin, and yet here he was, talking to you about the biggest event of the year.  
“I’m not really planning on going,” you said, brushing off the conversation as you moved toward a nearby table.  
And, of course, he followed.  
“Really? Why not?” he asked, dropping into the seat across from you.  
You sighed, knowing he wouldn’t leave you alone until you answered. “For starters, I don’t dance.” You flipped open your book, eyes scanning the pages in an attempt to distract yourself.
Haechan leaned forward slightly. “Ah, that’s an easy fix. I can teach you.”  
You glanced up, raising a brow. “Where is all this coming from, Haechan?”  
His smile widened when you said his name “I thought it was obvious,” he said. “I want you to go to the dance with me.”  
You stared at him, waiting for the punchline, for the moment he’d burst into laughter and reveal it was all some elaborate joke. But he didn’t laugh. He just watched you, his smile still in place.  
“Me?” you asked, narrowing your eyes.  
He nodded. “You have pretty eyes, by the way.” His voice was casual as if he were just commenting on the weather. You nearly choked on your own breath, covering it up with an exaggerated cough.
“Did anyone ever tell you that?” he continued, watching your reaction with obvious amusement.  
You willed yourself to stay composed, but your heart was racing. What was he playing at?  
“Why would you want to go with me?” you asked. “It can’t just be because I helped you once on a test.”  
“Why not?” He rested his chin in his hand. “Maybe I’m extremely grateful and want to repay you.”  
Your heart beat faster than you wanted it to, and you couldn’t tell if he was just messing with you or if he actually meant it. Haechan had a teasing air about him that made it impossible to tell. Was this a bet with his friends? Or did he just enjoy seeing you flustered?
You hesitated, trying to find the right words, but before you could say anything, he stood abruptly.  
“Sleep on it if you want,” he said with a grin. “You can tell me after the Quidditch game on Saturday.”
“Oh, but I wasn’t planning on—”
“I’ll see you there, Y/N,” Haechan said, cutting you off with a wave. Before you could protest, he walked away, leaving you in stunned silence.  
The next few days were strange. Haechan was clearly hovering around you. He wasn’t making it obvious, but you were observant enough to notice that he wasn’t skipping some of your shared classes anymore. He had also started spending time in the library even though you’d rarely seen him there before. He didn’t approach you, but you felt his eyes on you every time.  
You also realized he was checking out books right after you did. It was oddly amusing, so you decided to mess with him one day.
You had spent enough time in the library to know how to take books from the Restricted Section without alerting Madam Pince. You pretended to read over one, placed it on a different shelf, and waited. A few minutes later, you spotted Haechan heading straight for that section.  
Silence filled the air, then a bloodcurdling scream rang through the library. The sound of a book hitting the floor echoed through the rows of shelves. Moments later, Haechan rushed out, his wide eyes locking onto you as you hunched over, struggling to hold in your laughter.  
“I’m guessing that was your doing,” he said, dropping into the seat beside you.  
You shook your head, still grinning. “That’s just a security mechanism all the books from the Restricted Section have.”  
His brows lifted, amusement flickering in his gaze. “How did you even get a book out of there without a professor’s note?”  
You shrugged. “I have my ways.”  
He tilted his head slightly, watching you with something that made you suddenly self-conscious. “You keep surprising me, Y/N.”  
Across the library, Mark sat at a table with Mia, his Potions textbook open in front of him but he wasn't reading anymore and his quill was static in the air. His gaze was locked on you and Haechan, watching the way you leaned in, the way your laughter softened the space between you. Mia followed his stare, then let out a quiet hum.  
“What an odd picture, huh?”  
Mark blinked, tearing his eyes away. “What?”  
Mia tilted her head, her quill twirling between her fingers. “They’re from the same house, sure, but Haechan is one of the most popular guys in school.” She glanced over at you, then back at Mark, a slow smile tugging at her lips. “And she… isn’t she kind of an outcast? Even in her own house?”  
Mark tried to keep his tone neutral and disinterested  “So?”  
Mia let out a soft laugh, dipping her quill in ink. “Isn’t it obvious? He’s probably just bored. Using her for his own amusement.”  
Mark glanced back at your table. Haechan was leaning in, grinning as he spoke to you. You looked up at him with something close to exasperation, but there was a smile playing on your lips. It was weird. You didn’t smile like that often.
He ignored the way something twisted in his chest. “You don’t know that,” he muttered, forcing his eyes back to his parchment.  
Mia hummed, unconvinced. “I guess we’ll see, won’t we?”
Tumblr media
The next morning, you woke up earlier than usual for a Saturday with a quiet sense of dread settling over you. Instead of heading to the greenhouse like you normally would, you made your way to the Quidditch pitch, the crisp morning air biting at your skin. You had layered up so much that your scarf nearly swallowed half your face, but even with the extra warmth, you wished you were still curled up in bed.  
When you reached the stands, the realization hit you like a punch to your face—today’s match was against Gryffindor.
You should’ve known, but school events had barely been on your radar between your Occlumency lessons and your herbology studies.  
You climbed up to the Slytherin side of the stands, slipping into a seat in the back row. It wasn’t crowded yet, and you hoped to stay unnoticed, keeping your head low. The last thing you wanted was to catch the attention of a certain seeker. Or two. Not that Mark would be looking your way anyway.  
The distant whoosh of broomsticks cut through the morning stillness, and then, all at once, the stadium came alive. Players soared onto the pitch in a blur of red and green, the announcer’s voice booming through the enchanted speakers. You were only half-listening when you noticed Haechan scanning the crowd.  
You set to ignore him when his eyes landed on you.  
He mouthed something, but you couldn’t quite make out the words from the distance. His lips moved again, slower this time, like he was asking a question.  
You hesitated, then lifted your hand in a thumbs-up, hoping that would satisfy whatever he wanted. Though you immediately regretted it when you felt the weight of other eyes shifting onto you. People had noticed the exchange. Your face burned, and you quickly looked away.
The game began, and you tried to focus. Your eyes followed Haechan for most of it, but every so often, your Occlumency walls slipped, and your gaze found Mark. He was fast, his broom cutting through the air as he scoured the pitch for the Snitch. Haechan was right on his tail, matching his every turn, the two of them locked in a battle of speed.  
You knew Mark was a talented seeker. He was quick and light in the air, but his broom wasn’t as fast as Haechan’s, and that made some difference.  
You weren’t really rooting for either of them. At least, that’s what you told yourself. Though the right thing to do as a Slytherin would be to hope for Haechan’s victory.  
The crowd suddenly roared, breaking you from your thoughts. Both seekers had disappeared behind one of the towers in a steep dive, and they were gone for a few agonizing seconds. Then, like a flash of green lightning, Haechan shot back into the air, arm raised, the golden Snitch clutched tight in his fist. 
The Slytherins around you erupted into cheers, the stands vibrating with excitement. You blinked, then let yourself be swept up in the celebration, joining the chorus of triumphant screams.
Haechan suddenly veered toward the stands, his broom tilting slightly as he hovered just above the crowd. He brought the Snitch to his lips, pressing a quick kiss to its delicate golden surface before tossing it in your direction. Your hands reacted before your mind could catch up, fingers closing around the tiny fluttering ball with ease.  
A collective gasp rippled through the Slytherin section, eyes darting between you and Haechan.  
"Y/N!" Haechan called out, his voice carrying effortlessly over the noise of the crowd. "Will you go to the Yule Ball with me?"  
The world felt like it had slowed.  
You hated attention. You hated feeling like all eyes were on you. But what you hated the most in that moment was the fact that Mark was there, hovering just behind Haechan, watching everything unfold. His broom was still, his expression neutral, but you could feel his eyes burning into you, waiting for your response.  
"So," Haechan prompted, his voice a little breathless from the cold and the game, his nose and cheeks tinged pink. "What's your answer?"  
Your fingers tightened around the Snitch. You risked a quick glance at Mark, searching for something—anything—in his face. But all you could see was the annoyance from losing the match.  
There was only one right answer.  
"Okay," you said.  
Haechan grinned, throwing his arms up in victory. The crowd erupted, voices overlapping as cheers and chants of his name filled the air.
Tumblr media
Mark wasn’t on his best game today. He was usually laser-focused before a match, but things weren’t going right thia morning. First, someone pulled a prank and turned his Quidditch robes a bright pink. Now, he was stuck wearing Sungchan’s, which were way too big. They hung loosely around his shoulders and got in the way whenever he tried to move.  
On top of that, Mark was in a strangely sour mood, though he couldn’t figure out why. Everything felt off. The broom didn’t feel right in his hands, and the wind felt harsher than usual.  
Then he saw you in the stands.  
At first, he thought you were there for him. You usually came to cheer him on, so it made sense. But when Lee Haechan flew by and his face lit up when he saw you, Mark realized he’d been wrong. You looked flustered, but you still gave him a thumbs up.  
So, you weren’t there for him? That was okay. Actually, it was better than okay.  
But then Haechan wouldn’t stop. He kept swooping around Mark, poking fun.  
“A little slow today, huh?” Haechan called as he flew beside Mark. “You looking a little distracted, Lee.”  
Mark narrowed his eyes. “Focus on your game,” he said, his tone clipped.  
“Oh, I am.” Haechan’s eyes flickered to you in the stands, where you were rubbing your hands together for warmth.  
Mark’s focus broke. The rest of the game felt like a blur.
He was usually the fastest to spot the snitch. No matter who he played against, his eyes always found it first. And Haechan wasn’t known for being the most observant player, so when Mark saw the snitch fluttering just a few feet away, he immediately maneuvered toward it. But his borrowed robes dragged around his legs, slowing him down. By the time he managed to free himself, Haechan had already spotted the snitch and was racing toward it.  
Mark pushed forward, forcing his broom to match Haechan’s speed. When he caught up, the Slytherin boy turned to him with a smirk and a challenge in his eyes.  
“First one to catch it wins the prize,” Haechan said.  
Mark frowned. There was no prize for catching the snitch. The cup at the end of the year depended on accumulated wins, and there were still plenty of matches left. But then it clicked. Haechan wasn’t talking about the cup. He was talking about you.  
For some ridiculous reason, he thought Mark was interested in you.  
The snitch suddenly dove, and both seekers followed. They jostled for position, each elbowing the other to get ahead. But then Haechan leaned forward, and it was like his broom had shifted into another gear. He shot ahead, leaving Mark behind with no chance to catch up.  
When Mark rose back to the pitch, he already knew he had lost.  
It shouldn’t have pissed him off as much as it did. Gryffindor had been on a winning streak for the past three matches, and they were still leading. This loss wouldn’t hurt them in the long run. But something about losing to Haechan irritated him.  
It definitely wasn’t the fact that Haechan flew straight toward you. It wasn’t the fact that he tossed you the snitch and asked you, in front of the entire school, to go to the dance with him.  
Mark didn’t know why his ribs felt tight against his chest or why he found himself waiting for you to look at him. But then you did, and all he could do was scowl.  
And then you said okay.  
Mark didn’t wait to hear the cheers so he turned his broom and flew away.
Tumblr media
It was the night of the Yule Ball, and you were nervous. Ever since the match, you had started getting more attention from your fellow Slytherins. Some of it was good, some of it wasn’t. A few girls had taken an interest in you, though, and they were nice enough that you didn’t feel the need to keep your guard up so you didn't refuse when they offered to help you get ready for the ball.
“You have really pretty eyes,” Minjeong said, tilting your chin up. “I think if we curl your lashes and tweeze your brows a bit, they’d stand out even more.”  
“Oh. Thanks,” you said, shifting awkwardly on the vanity stool they had just enchanted into existence in the dorm.  
“I hope you don’t mind,” Karina started, eyes bright with excitement, “but I made some modifications to your dress.”  
You tensed. “What? What kind of modifications?”  
“Oh, just a few little ones,” she said, waving a hand dismissively. “I mean… you’re about to show up with the most popular Slytherin guy. You can't wear something plain.”  
“Right,” Minjeong agreed, blending eyeshadow onto your lids. “You have to show everyone you’re on his level.”  
You weren’t sure how you felt about that. But you let them work. They curled and pinned your hair, dusted powders and pigments onto your face, and finished off with a few well-placed glamour enchantments. When they finally let you open your eyes, the reflection staring back at you was almost unrecognizable.  
“This is our best work yet,” Minjeong said, clapping Karina on the back.  
“Absolutely,” the taller girl agreed, looking satisfied.  
Your hair fell in soft curls over your shoulders, half-pinned in the back with what looked like strands of shimmering tinsel woven in. Your eyes somehow looked bigger, framed by thick lashes that made them seem darker, more intense. Your brows were perfectly shaped, giving your face a softer, more refined look.  
“Okay, now put on the dress! We’ll go get ready,” Karina said, pointing toward the neatly laid-out fabric on your bed.  
Before you could say anything, they were already out the door.  
“Thank you!” you called after them, but they were long gone.
You turned toward the bed, hands smoothing over the fabric of the dress Karina had "modified". To your relief, it was still elegant and not overly flashy. The gown was a soft, silvery blue with a delicate shimmer that caught the light when you moved. The bodice was fitted but modest, with sheer lace sleeves that draped lightly over your shoulders. The skirt flowed down in gentle layers of airy fabric, giving it an almost weightless quality. It was pretty, delicate, and just fancy enough to make it clear you hadn’t thrown it together last minute.  
You let out a breath you hadn't realized you were holding. At least it wasn’t anything too dramatic.
When you stepped out of the girls' dorm and into the Slytherin common room, your heart pounded so loudly you were sure someone could hear it. Haechan was waiting for you, and the moment your eyes met, you noticed how the entire room seemed to pause. Conversations quieted, and nearly every gaze turned toward you.   
“Wow… you look so… wow,” Haechan stammered, walking up to you. His expression was so genuinely stunned that you felt warmth rise to your cheeks.
“You look gorgeous, and I don’t think that even describes it well.” He took your hand and pressed a soft kiss to your knuckles, his lips curling into a grin when he noticed how flustered you looked.   
“Hah, thanks,” you chuckled nervously. “You look nice too.” He did. His black suit fit him well, long robes flowing behind him, accented with silver details that made him look effortlessly put together. His hair was slicked back, but a single strand had fallen over his forehead, softening his sharp features.  
He placed a hand on your back and led you up the stairs and out of the dungeons, you instinctively held onto his arm to steady yourself.   
Thankfully, by the time you reached the Great Hall, the attention had shifted from you. The room was filled with students dressed in elegant robes, sparkling gowns, and tailored suits, each more dazzling than the next. The sheer number of people made it easy to blend in, or so you thought.  
Because somewhere across the hall, a particular Gryffindor’s eyes never left you.
“Who is that?” Jaemin asked, his mouth hanging open in disbelief.   
“That’s Y/N, idiot,” Chenle replied, looking equally stunned.   
“No way… seriously?” Jaemin’s eyes widened.   
“Now she finally looks like she could really date someone like Lee Haechan,” Mia chimed in, sipping her drink with a raised eyebrow.   
Mark didn’t respond. His gaze remained fixed on you across the room.   
“Cat got your tongue?” Mia teased, and Mark snapped out of his trance, his eyes meeting hers.   
“No… I was just thinking she looks the same,” Mark muttered before walking away.   
You ended up enjoying yourself far more than you’d expected. Haechan was surprisingly fun to be around, and he wasn’t getting too touchy, which you appreciated. You both jumped and swayed to the music of the Weird Sisters.   
“I hate this band!” Haechan shouted over the noise, but his feet didn’t stop moving.   
You burst out laughing. “Me too.”  
He grinned at you, his face flushed, both of you breathless and sweaty.
Then, out of nowhere, he asked, “Hey, what’s up with you and Mark Lee?”
Your laughter died in your throat.
“Huh? Nothing, why?” you stammered, trying to hide your nerves.   
“Because he’s looking at me like he wants to hex my head off,” Haechan said, chuckling.   
You glanced over your shoulder and saw Mark indeed staring in your direction. His expression was tight, angry even, but there was something else there too. Beside him, Mia was practically clawing at his attention, asking him something. He simply shook his head, dismissing her with a frown before she stormed off.   
“Don’t mind him,” you said, turning back to Haechan, but he was already watching you.
“I’m not,” he said softly, his hands finding yours. 
Suddenly, you were standing closer to him, and you had to tilt your head to meet his gaze. The music shifted into a slower tune, and your heart skipped a beat when you realized how close he was now.   
“Stop me if you’re not okay with this,” he murmured, his breath warm against your face. Before you could even process, his lips brushed yours, and then he closed the gap entirely.
Haechan’s lips were soft against yours, and for a brief moment, the world around you disappeared. The music faded into the background, the chatter of students blurred into nothing, and it was just the two of you.  
Then, all at once, everything shattered.  
A loud crack echoed through the Great Hall, and before you could process what was happening, something thick and cold splattered down your back. You gasped, stumbling away from Haechan as a chilling sensation spread over your skin. A murmur rippled through the crowd as gasps and stifled laughter filled the air.  
You looked down. Dark, sticky liquid seeped into the delicate fabric of your dress, staining the soft silk into something sickly and ruined. A pungent smell filled your nose. You barely had time to react before your dress started shrinking.  
Your breath caught as the bodice tightened, the fabric pulling uncomfortably against your ribs, cinching around your waist like an invisible grip. Your sleeves vanished, and the hemline shot up several inches in one horrifying swoop, exposing far too much of your legs.  
The laughter grew louder.  
You clenched your fists, heart pounding as humiliation crashed over you in waves.  
“What the hell?” Haechan’s voice rang out, sharp and furious. He whipped around, wand drawn, eyes scanning the hall for the culprit.  
And then your gaze landed on Mark.  
He stood several feet away, his wand still faintly sparking at the tip. His expression was frozen, his face a shade paler than before. His mouth was slightly open, like he wasn’t sure how the spell had left his lips in the first place.  
But you didn’t see uncertainty. You didn’t see hesitation or guilt. All you saw was an angry boy.  
A boy who barely acknowledged you before. A boy who always seemed unimpressed by your very existence. A boy who just humiliated you in front of the entire school.  
Your throat tightened.  
He really hated you that much.  
Haechan was already stepping in front of you, blocking you from the murmuring students. His wand was still raised, his grip so tight his knuckles had gone white.  
“What the fuck is wrong with you, Lee?” His voice cut through the noise, venom dripping from every word.  
Mark didn’t respond. His jaw was clenched, his fingers twitching like he wanted to undo what he had just done. But he didn’t move.  
Your breath was shaky as you forced your voice to come out steady. “You didn’t have to do that.”  
Mark’s gaze snapped to you, something flickering in his eyes. But you didn’t care what it was.  
“You could’ve just ignored me like you always do,” you continued, your voice sharper now, your chest rising and falling with barely contained anger. “You didn’t have to humiliate me.”  
Mark opened his mouth, but for once, he had nothing to say.  
You swallowed against the lump in your throat, then turned away.  
Haechan was already pulling off his robe, draping it over your shoulders before wrapping a protective arm around you. “C’mon, let’s go,” he muttered under his breath, shooting one last glare in Mark’s direction before leading you out of the Great Hall.  
Tumblr media
Mark didn’t mean to stare.
But from the second you stepped into the Great Hall, he couldn’t seem to look away.
You didn’t look different. That’s what he told himself. It was just a dress. Just some makeup. Just a bunch of pointless glamour spells. Nothing about you had actually changed.
And yet.
And yet.
His grip tightened around the goblet in his hand as he watched you dance with Haechan, laughing at something he said, looking so damn happy at his side. Mark didn’t even know Haechan that well, but for some reason, he hated him.
He hated the way Haechan touched your waist. He hated the way you let him pull you closer when the song slowed down. Hated the way you tilted your head to look up at him, that slight pause in your movements making it clear what was about to happen.
Mark’s heart slammed against his ribs, something bubbling up inside him, something sharp and hot and suffocating.
And before he even thought about what he was doing, his fingers twitched around his wand.
It happened too fast.
A crackle of magic shot from his wand like a reflex, like something instinctual, something uncontrollable. It streaked through the air, twisting and curling before hitting you and Haechan where you stood.
The Great Hall fell into silence and then laughter erupted.
Mark could barely register what had happened, only that you looked devastated. Your dress was drenched and shrinking until the delicate fabric was something ridiculous, something cruel, something designed to humiliate.
His blood ran cold. He had done that.
He hadn’t meant to. He didn’t even know what spell he cast, just that it happened because of the way you looked at Haechan. Because of the way Mark didn’t want you to look at Haechan.
Haechan’s voice cut through the buzzing in his ears.
“What the fuck is wrong with you, Lee?”
You turned to him then, and when your eyes met his, something inside him dropped.
Because you didn’t only look angry. You looked… hurt.
"You didn't have to do that," you said, and it wasn’t an accusation. It was just... disappointment.
Mark felt something claw up his throat. But he couldn’t say anything.
He watched as you shook your head, your expression hardening as you pulled Haechan’s robe tighter around yourself.
"You could’ve just ignored me like you always do,” you said, voice sharp now. “You didn’t have to humiliate me."
Mark opened his mouth, but nothing came out.
And then you turned your back on him. And he just stood there still gripping his wand.
Still feeling that suffocating thing inside his chest.
Hating himself for the fact that he had only just realized what it was.
Mark felt like the ground had been yanked from under him. His whole body felt heavy, like he was stuck in some kind of nightmare where he could see everything going wrong but couldn’t stop it.
Jaemin sighed, shoving Mark’s wand into his own pocket. “Seriously, what the hell was that?”
Mark couldn’t answer. He was still staring at the spot where you’d stood, where you’d looked at him like he was the worst person in the world. 
Chenle shook his head. “Look, I don’t know what your problem is with her, but you actually humiliated her in front of everyone. That’s not just being petty, Mark. That’s being cruel.”
“I didn’t mean to,” Mark said quickly, voice hoarse, but even as the words left his mouth, he knew how weak they sounded. What did that even mean? That he hadn’t meant to hex you? That he hadn’t meant to let his jealousy swallow him whole?
Jaemin scoffed. “Well it sure as hell looked intentional.”
Mark ran a hand through his hair, frustration and guilt tangling in his throat. “I—I don’t know. I wasn’t thinking. It just—” He exhaled sharply. “It just happened.”
Jaemin exchanged a look with Chenle. “Right. It just happened that you hexed her right when she was kissing Haechan.”
Mark’s jaw tightened. He hated the way Jaemin said it. Like it was so obvious.
Chenle crossed his arms. “If you’re gonna act like this every time you see her with another guy, maybe just admit that you like her and spare everyone the dramatics.”
Mark flinched. “I don’t—”
Jaemin held up a hand. “Before you finish that sentence, think really hard about whether or not it’s a lie.”
Mark clamped his mouth shut. Because he didn’t know anymore.
But it didn’t matter, did it? Even if he did like you, what difference would it make?
You were the one who hated him now.
Tumblr media
By the time your fifth year came around, you’d successfully mastered Occlumency so well that when you returned to school Mark was nothing more than a passing thought. The memories you had of him felt distant, like a foggy dream.
You never thought you’d feel this way, but it was almost freeing. The emotional weight he’d carried for so long was no longer crushing you. You were finally able to move on.
After what happened at the Yule Ball, you were relieved that Haechan seemed to understand you needed space. He kept things between you friendly, never bringing up the kiss or attempting to do it again. It made things easier, even if there was still an underlying tension whenever he caught your eye for too long. But just because he didn’t push for anything more didn’t mean he stopped very obviously flirting with you.
If anything, he seemed to have doubled down. Compliments slipped into every conversation, his arm would brush against yours whenever he passed by, and he always found some excuse to sit next to you in the common room or during meals. It was like he had claimed you in some unspoken way—not forcefully, or in a way that made you uncomfortable, but in a way that let everyone else know that he was still very much interested.
Karina and Minjeong, meanwhile, had become your biggest support system. For the first time, you felt like you truly had friends. And if they had one common enemy, it was Mark Lee.
“He is so pathetic,” Karina muttered, stabbing at her breakfast aggressively. “Walking around like a sad puppy as if he isn’t evil.”
“How dare the Gryffindors say we’re the house full of terrible people when they have someone like Mark Lee?” Minjeong scoffed, tossing her hair over her shoulder.
You hid a small smile behind your cup, already used to their daily Mark-related grievances. It had become routine at this point. Every morning, without fail, they found something new to complain about. And if they couldn’t find anything, they made something up.
“I mean, look at him,” Karina continued, tilting her head toward the Gryffindor table. “He’s just poking at his food and sighing dramatically. Does he expect us to feel bad?”
Minjeong rolled her eyes. “As if he has anything to be heartbroken over. He’s the one who embarrassed you in front of everyone. And now he has the audacity to mope around? Get a grip.”
You said nothing, focusing on your plate instead. You had built up your Occlumency walls so well that even you weren’t sure what you felt about Mark anymore. You weren’t angry. You weren’t sad. You weren’t… anything. And you were proud of that.
You stopped going to Quidditch games after a while. You just couldn’t shake the feeling of self-consciousness that crept in every time you stepped into the stands. But Karina and Minjeong convinced you to go today. It was Slytherin’s match, and though it was against Gryffindor, you agreed. You trusted your walls, confident that nothing could touch you now.
The game started, despite the pouring rain. The weather only seemed to make it more intense. The announcer’s voice echoed over the field, remarking on the lightning that nearly struck the Slytherin keeper. You could barely hear him over the storm.
Mark and Haechan were both darting across the sky, locked in pursuit of the Snitch. They were higher than the other players, cutting through the rain like streaks of lightning themselves. You tried to follow them with your eyes, but the thick raindrops blurred your vision and the gusts of wind whipped your hair into your face, making it harder to see. Then, all at once, the sky split open with a crack of lightning.
Your heart skipped a beat as you saw Mark’s broom fall from the sky, his body following in a terrifying, uncontrolled descent.
“Oh my god!” You gasped, your voice barely carrying over the storm. Time seemed to slow. Your mind raced as you realized that one of the professors had cast the Arresto Momentum charm just in time. The world around you shifted back into real-time, and suddenly, Mark’s body was lying motionless on the pitch.
He was unconscious but thankfully unscathed. The rain was pouring down in sheets now, mixing with the frenzy of footsteps as professors rushed to his side.
Without thinking, you slipped out of the stands, pushing through the chaos of the crowd. Your heart was hammering in your chest, your breath quickening as you neared the pitch. The professors were already at his side, checking him over carefully. You could barely breathe, the panic tightening around your chest.
“Mark,” you whispered, as if calling him out of a deep sleep.
Tumblr media
When Mark woke up, the first thing he saw was Madam Pomfrey waving her wand over him, a soft golden light flickering at the tip as she muttered a diagnostic spell under her breath.
“Oh, great heavens! You’re finally awake,” she gasped, clutching her chest in relief. “I was beginning to think I’d have to send for St. Mungo’s. There was no reason for you to still be unconscious!”
Mark blinked a few times, his vision still slightly blurred, before realizing he wasn’t alone. Chenle and Jaemin were sitting nearby, their faces tight with concern.
“Mate, you scared the shit out of us,” Chenle said, his brows furrowed.
“We thought we lost you,” Jaemin added, a little too serious for Mark’s liking.
“What… happened?” Mark asked, his voice hoarse, as if he hadn’t had a sip of water in days.
“You fell off your broom from at least fifty feet in the air. It was insane,” Chenle said.
“I don’t… why don’t I remember anything?” Mark mumbled, wincing as a dull, throbbing pain settled in his skull.
“Professor McGonagall slowed your fall, but you still hit the ground pretty hard. You must’ve knocked your head,” Jaemin explained.
Madam Pomfrey huffed. “I’ll bring you a dose of Revitalizing Tonic, it should help with the disorientation. You two wrap things up and get to your dorms… it’s far too late for visitors.” She turned on her heel, bustling off toward her supply cabinet.
Jaemin scooted closer, watching Mark carefully. “How are you feeling?”
“Like I got beat up by the Whomping Willow,” Mark muttered.
Chenle snorted. “You’re lucky you didn’t actually land on it. That would’ve been really bad.”
“We were all so worried. No one thought you’d wake up today,” Jaemin added.
“The whole team was here earlier,” Chenle continued. “Mia too… and, uh—Y/N was the last one to leave—”
“Wait, what?” Mark pushed himself up too fast, his head spinning in protest. “Y/N?”
“Yeah, we’re just as shocked as you are,” Chenle said. “She ran to the pitch the second you fell. I swear, I thought she was gonna pass out from how hard she was crying.”
“She looked like she was having a panic attack,” Jaemin added. “Professor Snape had to give her a Calming Draught.”
“I think she genuinely thought you were going to die,” Chenle said.
Mark’s stomach twisted painfully. His mind still felt sluggish from the fall, but that one piece of information cut through it like a blade.
You were crying over him? Panicking? That didn’t make any sense.
“This doesn’t…” Mark swallowed. “This doesn’t make any sense. Why would she—why would she care?” His voice was barely above a whisper, his chest ached in a way that had nothing to do with his injuries.
“Beats me,” Chenle shrugged. “She hasn’t talked to you in over a year. I was sure she hated your guts. But apparently, you’re harder to get over than we thought.”
Mark barely registered the teasing tone. His brain was running a mile a minute.
You were worried about him. You didn’t hate him? Or maybe… maybe it was just shock. Maybe seeing him fall had been scary in the moment, and once you knew he was okay, you'd go back to ignoring him. This didn't mean anything.
…Right?
After Chenle and Jaemin left, Mark knew he wouldn’t be able to sleep. Madam Pomfrey had left him a Sleeping Draught, which sat untouched on his bedside table.
He couldn’t stop thinking about what Jaemin said. How you ran onto the pitch, crying over him. It didn’t make sense. You hadn’t spared him a second glance since the Yule Ball. If anything, he would’ve preferred if you were still angry, if you had lashed out at him, screamed, hexed him—anything. 
But instead, you had simply erased him from your world. The few times you had looked at him had been either by accident or when he deliberately put himself in your way, and your eyes had always been so empty.
The door to the hospital wing suddenly creaked open. Mark assumed it was just the wind, or maybe Madam Pomfrey checking in on him, so he quickly shut his eyes and feigned sleep when he heard soft footsteps approaching.
For a moment, there was nothing. He almost convinced himself he had imagined it until he felt the weight shift at the edge of his bed.
Then, the sound of quiet, muffled sobs.
“Mark…”
His breath caught in his throat.
It was you.
Before he could even process it, your hand was suddenly on his face, fingers grazing his cheek in the softest touch. A shiver threatened to run down his spine, but he forced himself to stay still.
“I’m sorry…” Your voice was fragile. “I wished so many bad things on you last year… I feel like…like this is my fault.” A shaky inhale. “Please be okay.”
Mark wanted to sit up. Wanted to tell you it wasn’t your fault, that none of this was. That he had deserved everything you threw at him but not this guilt.
But if he moved, would you run? Would you slip away before he even had the chance to say anything?
He was too much of a coward to find out. So he stayed still, letting your fingers caress him, letting your words sink into his skin like a warmth he hadn’t felt in so long.
Mark was certain you had stayed the whole night. Even in the haze of half-sleep, he had felt your presence beside him. He only realized you had left when the first rays of sunlight began filtering through the hospital wing’s windows.
Madam Pomfrey cleared him to leave that morning, assuring him he wasn’t in any real danger anymore. She did, however, insist he avoid Quidditch for at least a week. Not that he particularly cared. There were no matches coming up, but even if there were, he doubted he’d be able to focus on anything other than you.
He didn’t know what to do with the new knowledge that you did care about him. That you had cried over him. That you had touched him so gently, so reverently, as if he were something precious. It should have been a relief, but it made him anxious instead. After all this time, after everything that he’d done to you, how was he supposed to approach you?
The thought of you looking at him with those same empty eyes, telling him to get lost, made his stomach twist.
No—he had to be smart about this. He had to find a moment when you were alone.
That would have been easy before, when you had no friends and spent most of your time buried in books or wandering the castle halls by yourself. But now? Now, you were constantly surrounded by Karina, by Minjeong, and worst of all, by Haechan.
Mark had been watching the two of you closely, trying to figure out if there was something going on. He knew Haechan was still pursuing you, that much was obvious, but you weren’t dating as far as he could tell. At least, he hadn’t heard anything about it.
Still, the thought gnawed at him.
After a lot of consideration, he decided the best way to talk to you was during your prefect rounds at night. The problem was figuring out when you were scheduled. If he had tried this a year ago, you probably would’ve handed over the information without question. Now? Not a chance.
So, he had to get creative.
It took some effort to figure out your schedule, but after bribing a few Slytherins with an unlimited supply of Fizzing Whizzbees from Honeydukes for the rest of the year, he learned that your shift usually started around 8 pm.
So by 7:59 pm, he was slipping out of the Fat Lady’s portrait, glancing around to make sure Filch wasn’t lurking in the shadows. His heart was pounding, but he wasn’t sure if it was from nerves or anticipation.
He was finally going to talk to you.
He figured you’d start your shift near the Slytherin common room, so he made his way toward the dungeons. Sure enough, there you were, walking slowly, completely absorbed in a book.
Mark couldn’t help but smile to himself.
"So much for staying vigilant during patrols," he finally said.
You flinched, nearly dropping your book. When you turned around, your wide eyes locked onto his, shimmering under the dim candlelight. For a second, all he could think about was how lovely you looked.
"Mark..." you breathed, almost like you couldn’t believe he was real.
"Hi," he said, scratching the back of his neck. He looked away for a moment, gathering the courage to step closer.
"Are you okay?" you asked, and the genuine concern in your tone made his heart stumble over itself.
"Yeah, it wasn’t that big of a deal," he chuckled nervously.
"Not a big deal?" Your brows furrowed, and your tone sharpened slightly. "You fell from the sky, Mark."
He wasn’t used to you looking at him after all this time, much less with worry.
"I’m sorry," he said, watching the way your hands clenched into fists at your sides. "I heard you were pretty shaken up after it."
"Yeah…" you admitted softly, your voice barely above a whisper. "I was..."
Mark's heart jumped. He knew it already, he knew you had stayed by his bedside, knew you had cried over him—but hearing you say it made something in his chest tighten painfully.
Your eyes scanned him again, like you were checking to make sure he wouldn’t collapse at any second.
"I’m okay, I promise," he reassured you.
You nodded, then let out a sigh, glancing around as if suddenly remembering where you were.
"What are you doing outside your common room this late?"
Mark hesitated. Should he make up some excuse, or should he just tell the truth?
"If you were planning to sneak out with Mia, I’ll have you know that I must deduct points from your house and report it to Professor McGonagall," you said, your tone suddenly more detached. Just like that, the warmth in your expression flickered out, and your eyes went cold again.
Mark felt like he had just been shoved back into reality.
"No, no," he stammered quickly. "Mia and I are not… we’re not together."
You pursed your lips, nodding slowly. "Okay. Then why—"
"I wanted to talk to you," he blurted out. "To apologize. For everything. I never got the chance to back then."
"It’s been a year, Mark," you said flatly.
"Yeah, I know," he murmured. "But you still deserve an apology. And I know I don’t deserve to be forgiven, but… I needed to say it anyway."
His voice faded toward the end, barely audible. 
"Okay…" You tucked a loose strand of hair behind your ear. "You're forgiven. I don’t hold it against you anymore... I actually haven’t for a while."
"Really?" Mark blinked. "You don’t even care why I did it?"
"Not really. It doesn’t matter anymore."
"I want to explain, though," he insisted.
You simply nodded, waiting.
Mark took a deep breath. "I was an idiot back then… well, I guess I’m still an idiot but I was an angry idiot. And I don’t know what came over me… I took it out on you. But I swear, it wasn’t because I hated you. I never hated you." He exhaled sharply, as if forcing the words out before he lost the nerve. "I know you don’t have to believe me, but… I just—I need you to know that."
He spoke so fast, stumbling over his words. Afraid that if he paused, he wouldn’t get to say everything he wanted. By the time he finally stopped talking, your expression had softened just a little.
"I see…" You seemed to search for the right words before settling on a quiet, "I’m glad you told me." A small, tentative smile tugged at your lips.
But it didn’t ease the tightness in Mark’s chest. It didn’t make him feel any better. Because there was more, so much more he wanted to say, but he didn’t know how. And he was terrified.
"Do you wanna hang out?" he blurted before he could stop himself.
"Now…?" You glanced around, hesitating. "I’m kind of—"
"No! Sorry, I meant… later. Tomorrow, maybe? Or—I don’t know… whenever you can."
You stayed quiet for a moment, considering it. "Uhm… okay. Tomorrow. After class?"
Mark nodded too eagerly. "Yes! That sounds perfect." His voice came out overly excited, but he couldn’t help it.
"Okay. See you tomorrow, then." You gave him a small wave before turning away. "Now go before any of the other prefects see you."
Mark barely registered your warning, his mind was already racing ahead to tomorrow.
Tumblr media
You were dreading your night shift as a prefect tonight. You hadn’t slept much after staying by Mark’s side all night. You heard he was discharged this morning, but not seeing him with your own eyes made you feel as if he was still hurt.
You had no idea how to deal with the knot in your stomach, so you brought a book with you hoping it would distract you. But even as you read the words on the pages, they blurred into one long line, your mind constantly flickering back to him.
You’d spent so long putting up walls inside your mind, careful to shield yourself from things that hurt too much. It had worked, mostly. You hadn’t felt anything deeply in a long time. But after the accident, those walls felt thinner, more fragile than ever.
And the minute Mark spoke behind you, you felt them crack.
Your whole body went stil and he was just standing there, smiling shyly at you. It took everything in you not to collapse in relief. 
You whispered his name and tried so hard not to let your emotions show. But everything felt too much, the relief, the fear, the overwhelming rush of memories and feelings you had buried for so long. You had to hold it all in. You couldn’t let him know how glad you were to see him. 
You were trying to remain composed, to keep your usual guard up, but with him standing there, looking so... so Mark,  
"Hi..." he said quietly. 
You forced yourself to speak. "Are you okay?" It was the question you had been waiting to ask, but it came out more desperate than you’d intended.
"Yeah, it wasn’t that big of a deal," Mark chuckled, the sound awkward and nervous. But even the way he said it made your heart sink with unease.
You couldn’t hide the irritation that sparked inside you, the remnants of the fear still clinging to your chest. "Not a big deal? You fell from the sky, Mark." The words left you harsher than you intended. You were so angry at the idea of losing him, so scared because it had been too close.
"I’m sorry, I heard you were pretty shaken after it." His voice was quieter now, and you could feel the way he was trying to reach you, even though the distance between you both felt insurmountable.
You nodded slowly, the walls inside your mind trying to reassemble themselves, trying to keep you composed. “Yeah... I was...."
The truth slipped out, and as soon as it did, you regretted it. You didn’t want him to know just how terrified you’d been that something might happen to him and you wouldn’t be able to truly tell him how you felt. The walls inside your mind cracked again.
"I’m okay, I promise," Mark said softly, his gaze holding yours, as if trying to assure you.
You wanted to close your eyes and pretend like everything was okay, but the walls kept wavering. You couldn’t trust that feeling, not yet.
You nodded, but the unease inside you didn’t go away. Not when you saw the way his eyes kept searching yours. You felt like you were standing on the edge of something you couldn’t control.  
The walls that had kept your emotions in check for so long were trembling now, and it was getting harder to keep them from falling. You needed to focus on something else, anything else.  
"What are you doing outside of your common room so late?" You forced the authority back into your voice. But you knew it didn’t fool anyone—not Mark, not even yourself.
He stumbled over his words, clearly nervous. "I wanted to speak to you. Apologize for everything. I never got the chance to back then."  
The words hit you like a sudden gust of wind, knocking the breath from your lungs. It wasn’t just an apology. It was him standing in front of you, looking so... raw. You weren’t sure if you were ready for everything he was willing to lay bare. But you couldn’t stop him. You couldn’t stop yourself from listening.
You let out a breath you didn’t know you were holding. "It’s been a year, Mark."
"I know. But you deserve an apology, and I know I don’t deserve to be forgiven, but still... I wanted to say it."
Your heart squeezed at the sincerity in his voice, but something inside you fought to keep the walls intact. The last time you’d allowed yourself to feel so exposed, it had ended in too much pain.  
"Okay..." You put a strand of hair behind your ear. "You’re forgiven... I don’t hold you to it anymore. I actually haven’t for a while."
His expression shifted in relief, but it didn’t bring the peace you thought it might. "You don’t care why I did it?"
You shook your head, forcing the walls to stay up. "Not really. It doesn’t matter anymore."
"I want to explain, though," Mark said, looking at you with an intensity you hadn’t seen in him before.
And you nodded, thinking that maybe it was okay to let the walls waver for now. 
So you heard him out when he nervously asked to hang out, and you ignored the logical part of you that told you you might get hurt again.
Tumblr media
The next day, Mark woke up earlier than usual. He told himself he wasn’t making a big deal out of hanging out with you today, but he still spent longer than necessary in the shower. He even put on cologne, something he never did.
He only had two classes with you this year, and after the Yule Ball accident, he made a habit of sitting as far away as possible, just so you wouldn’t catch him sneaking glances every few minutes.
But today, he was going to sit next to you.
At least, that was the plan—until he walked into Divination and saw that Lee Haechan had already taken the seat beside you.
Mark blinked. He didn’t even know Haechan was in this class. Then again, he was pretty sure he had skipped most of the semester. And yet, he suddenly decided to show up today? Right when Mark was finally trying to make things right with you?
Mark scowled as he trudged to the table behind yours. Mia slid into the seat next to him, but he barely noticed her presence until she snapped her fingers in front of his face, breaking his intense staring contest with the back of Haechan’s head.
"Did you do something different to your hair?" Mia asked, eyeing him.
Mark instinctively ran a hand through it. He had used a bit of gel this morning, but now that she pointed it out, he felt self-conscious.
"No," he muttered, dropping his hand and forcing himself to focus on Professor Trelawney, who was currently droning on about the art of tea leaf reading.
"...And remember," she was saying dramatically, her bracelets jingling with every exaggerated movement, "the leaves do not lie! They reveal the truth hidden beneath the surface, the past, the present, and sometimes, if you are truly gifted, the future."
Mark barely listened, too distracted by the way Haechan kept whispering in your ear.
"Now! Pick a partner and interpret their tea leaves. It can be anyone's cup!"
Mark didn’t hesitate. He shot up from his seat, stepping around Mia and snatching your cup before Haechan could even reach for it.
You flinched slightly at the sudden movement, but when you looked up and saw it was him, you relaxed.
"Hello," Mark said, smiling.
You smiled back. "Hi."
From beside you, Haechan’s jaw tightened. "I see you’re alive."
Mark smirked. "You’re lucky I am or there’d be no witness to prove you didn’t push me off my broom."
“Guide yourselves with the book and pay close attention to the patterns so you can decipher what the tea leaves say,” Professor Trelawney cut in, her voice airy and theatrical as always.
“I guess I’ll look at your cup then.” You flicked your wand, summoning Mark’s cup toward you.
Haechan huffed beside you and settled for reading Mia’s cup instead.
Mark watched you tilt his teacup, your eyes scanning the damp leaves at the bottom with unnerving concentration. He’d never taken Divination seriously, Trelawney's constant doomsday prophecies were more of a running joke than anything, but the way you were studying his cup seriously made him realize you were exactly the opposite.
“Alright…” You murmured, brushing your fingers against the rim of the cup as you turned it slightly. “This shape here…it kind of looks like…” Your brows furrowed in thought before you glanced at the textbook. “A hound?”
“A hound?” Mark repeated, leaning in slightly.
“It symbolizes guilt.” You looked up at him then, and for a moment, the room felt too quiet. “Something that’s been eating at you for a while. Maybe something you want to say but haven’t faced properly yet.”
You were staring back into the cup as if searching for something more. Mark wanted to brush it off, make some joke about Professor Trelawney getting to your head, but the way you spoke made him hesitate.
“Well,” he started, clearing his throat, “that’s… ominous.”
“Maybe it just means he regrets not catching the Snitch before nearly cracking his skull open.” Haechan snorted, leaning back in his chair.
Mark’s jaw twitched but before he could open his mouth to say something, Professor Trelawney’s voice rang through the room.
“Now, now! I sense many of you are struggling to find clarity in the leaves, but do not fret! The Inner Eye is a gift not all possess.”
Mark turned your cup carefully in his hands, squinting at the clumps of tea leaves at the bottom like they might suddenly rearrange themselves into something comprehensible. They didn’t.
“Alright…” he said slowly, stalling for time. “So, um—this kind of looks like…” He tilted his head. “Maybe… a deer?”
You raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. “A deer?”
“Or… a horse,” he amended quickly. “Yeah. Definitely a horse. Which, uh, probably means…” He paused, grasping for anything remotely logical. “You have an adventurous spirit. And, um, bravery. And, like… untamed passion?”
Mia snorted from beside him, barely holding back her laughter, while Haechan outright scoffed.
Before you could tease him, Professor Trelawney materialized beside your table, her many scarves billowing behind her. She peered over Mark’s shoulder, tutting disapprovingly.
“I knew you didn’t have the Sight, my dear boy,” she said, shaking her head mournfully. “But fear not, Divination is an art that can be nurtured… even in those with less potential” She patted his shoulder with a dramatic flourish before floating off to torment another group.
Mark sighed, his ears burning red. But then he glanced at you and you were smiling. At him.
And suddenly, he didn’t care about looking like an idiot.
The bell rang before he could bring up your plans for later, and you left with a small wave. He spent the next few hours trying not to overthink it, but thankfully your last class of the day, Care of Magical Creatures, was together. That meant another chance.
Professor Kettleburn led the class out to the paddock, where a row of iron-reinforced cages sat waiting. Today’s lesson was on Chimeras.
Even Mark knew that was a terrible idea.
“Of course, we won’t be working with full-grown Chimeras,” Kettleburn reassured, “for obvious reasons. However, the Ministry has provided us with young ones under very, very careful supervision.”
He demonstrated the proper way to throw raw meat to the creatures. The chimera’s serpent tail lashed at him when he got too close, and the class collectively took a step back.
“Alright! Now, you lot give it a try!” Kettleburn beamed, seemingly unfazed by the near-death experience.
Mark grabbed a chunk of bloody meat and approached the enclosure, trying to ignore the way the chimera’s goat head was glaring at him. The moment he threw the meat, it hit the ground about a foot too short, and the beast let out a dissatisfied growl.
“This,” he muttered under his breath, watching as the chimera’s lion head snapped at him, “is why Professor Kettleburn has lost almost all his limbs.”
“Need help?”
Mark flinched at the sudden voice, turning to find you standing there, watching him with an amused tilt to your lips.
He huffed out a laugh. “You know, I’ve noticed you ask that a lot. Do I really look that helpless?”
You giggled. “Uhm… a bit.” Then, you took the meat from him and tossed it over the fence in one smooth motion. The chimera caught it mid-air, seeming significantly less hostile toward you than it had been toward him.
Mark blinked. “Is there anything you’re not good at?”
“Yeah,” you admitted. “I’m a terrible flyer.”
Mark scoffed. “That’s the one thing I think I’m good at.”
“Oh, I’ve heard.” You said it casually, but both of you knew you’d been to almost every single one of his Quidditch matches since first year.
He hesitated, then rubbed the back of his neck, summoning whatever courage he had left. “So… did you still want to hang out today?”
“Yes,” you said without hesitation. “How about the library?”
Mark barely resisted the urge to groan. He tried to keep his face neutral, but you noticed the way he grimaced.
You smirked. “Or we can do the greenhouse?”
His expression instantly lightened. “Yes! That sounds good.”
And when you turned back toward the chimera, Mark found himself staring a little too long. He’d never really noticed how pretty your eyes were. Or maybe he had, and he’d just forced himself to ignore it. But now—now he couldn't stop seeing them. The way they glowed when you got something right in class, the way they sparkled when you looked at him for the first time on the train all those years ago.
He missed that. The way you used to adore him.
And he hated himself for wasting it—because he’d been too much of a coward. Too immature to handle something so good.
Tumblr media
After your last class, you made your way back to the Slytherin dorms, stopping in front of your mirror to fix your uniform and contemplate whether a simple glamour charm might make your cheeks look a bit rosier. Not that you were dressing up for Mark, obviously.
You weren’t sure how to feel about his sudden shift in attitude. He’d never been this… nice before. And maybe you were quick to accept it because you’d spent the past few days terrified of losing him. But was that enough of a reason to let your guard down?
You sighed, closing your eyes and practicing Occlumency for a few minutes before heading out. You knew you’d need your walls strong if you didn’t want to embarrass yourself in front of him.
When you stepped into the common room, Karina and Minjeong were hunched over a Potions essay they definitely should’ve finished by now.
“And where are you going all dolled up?” Karina asked, looking up from her parchment.
“What? I look the same as I always do,” you said, feigning nonchalance.
Minjeong raised an eyebrow. “Are you meeting Haechan?”
It would’ve been easier to say yes. But they’d find out soon enough when Haechan inevitably strolled through the door looking for you.
“No, I’m going to go check on the Venomous Tentacula.” You were actually proud of how quickly you came up with the lie.
“Okay. Boooring.” Karina waved you off, already focused back on her essay.
You smiled quickly, muttered a goodbye, and slipped out of the common room before they could ask anything else.
When you arrived at the greenhouse, Mark was already there. He straightened up the moment he saw you, hands fidgeting slightly at his sides. But then you noticed he was holding something. A flower.
Not just any flower... a Moonbloom Orchid. A rare magical plant that was known to change colors based on the emotions of the person holding it, and right now, its soft lavender hue radiated warmth and quiet affection.
Your eyes widened. “Oh my god, Mark… it’s so pretty. How did you get it?”
Mark shrugged, trying to seem casual. “Oh, it wasn’t that hard to find.”
That was a complete lie.
He had sneaked out to Hogsmeade during his free period yesterday and asked around every store, pub, and dodgy corner for hours, trying to track one down. He had spent almost all his galleons on it.
But looking at your face, your excitement, he decided it was worth every single one.
“Thank you. I love it,” you said, your fingers brushing over the glowing petals as you smiled up at him.  
And that smile—Merlin, that smile—hit Mark like a Bludger to the chest.  
For the first time, maybe ever, he wanted to kiss you. Really kiss you. Not in some fleeting, passing thought but in a way that made his heart pound and his throat tighten. The desire was so sudden, so strong, it nearly knocked him off balance.  
He cleared his throat, shoving his hands into his pockets. “Okay, so… want to show me around?” he asked, as if he hadn’t been having lessons in this greenhouse for years.  
You giggled, and he could tell by the amused glint in your eyes that you saw right through him. “Sure,” you said, playing along. “I guess I can show you what I’ve been working on.”  
You led him toward a section of the greenhouse that looked darker, the air thick with the scent of damp soil and something faintly spicy. Twisting vines curled around the edges of a wooden planter, their leaves twitching slightly as you approached.  
“These are pretty hard to find,” you explained, crouching beside the pot. “I begged Professor Sprout to let me plant the seeds I found. Don’t ask where I found them, though.”  
Mark raised a brow, intrigued, but he didn’t press.  
“You really love this stuff, huh?” he asked instead.  
You glanced up at him, then back at the plant, lightly running your fingers over its writhing leaves. The Venomous Tentacula shuddered, curling toward your touch as if it recognized you.  
“I guess I do,” you admitted. “I don’t know… I feel comfortable around plants. I can feel their emotions, almost.  Even if they can’t really express it… I guess I relate to that”  
Mark watched you carefully, noting the way you hesitated like there was something more you wanted to say but couldn’t quite bring yourself to.  
The way you spoke about plants… it was almost the way he felt about you.  
Something real and quiet. Something he had never really put into words because he didn’t know how.  Because even now, standing next to you, close enough that he could see the way the evening light reflected in your eyes, he felt like he shouldn’t want it.  
Mark wasn’t sure how long he stood there just watching you, but it was long enough for you to notice.
You blinked up at him, tilting your head slightly. “What?”
He shook his head, forcing a laugh. “Nothing,” he said.
But it wasn’t nothing. It was the way the soft glow of the sunset made you look almost unreal. The way your lips parted slightly, like you were about to say something, only to change your mind. The way his own thoughts were a mess, tangled somewhere between I shouldn’t and I can’t stop thinking about you.
You turned back toward the plant, your fingers lightly tracing one of the curled leaves. “It’s kind of funny,” you murmured, half to yourself. “Plants grow towards the things they need. Sunlight, water… warmth.”
Mark swallowed. He wasn’t sure why, but something about the way you said it made his skin feel hot. “Yeah?”
You nodded. “They don’t second guess it. They don’t hold themselves back.”
He wasn’t sure if you meant anything by it, but it struck something deep in his chest anyway. 
Because he had spent years holding himself back.
And now, with you standing this close, your voice soft, your eyes flickering to his he wondered if maybe he should stop doing that.
His hand moved slightly, barely thinking, like an instinct. Like those plants reaching for sunlight. And for the briefest moment, your fingers brushed against his.
It would be so easy to close the space between you.
So easy to reach forward, to tip your chin up slightly, to finally, finally—
The greenhouse door banged open.
Mark jolted back so fast he almost knocked over the planter.
Professor Sprout bustled in, looking completely oblivious to the moment she had just shattered. “Oh! What are you two doing here? Curfew is soon, I need to lock up for the night.”
You cleared your throat, stepping back as well, tucking a loose strand of hair behind your ear. “Sorry, Professor. We were just finishing up.”
Mark forced himself to breathe, still feeling the ghost of your fingers against his.
Still thinking about how close he had been… and how badly he already wanted to try again.
Tumblr media
The rest of your fifth year went by in a blur. Even though you and Mark were on much better terms now, there was little time to think about it between the overwhelming pile of O.W.L prep and the ridiculous amount of homework assigned for every subject.
You managed to pass every exam, most of them with an Outstanding. Mark, on the other hand, had spent so much time this year distracted by you that he fell behind on his classes. 
So as punishment, he forced himself to stay away—at least until he could guarantee he wouldn’t completely fail.
He still barely scraped by. Defense Against the Dark Arts was the only subject he earned an Outstanding in, but his Potions grade wasn’t high enough to qualify for the advanced level. Not that he wanted to take the class again, but it meant one less excuse to see you during the day.
When sixth year came around, he found himself sticking around you more, even if your friends didn’t particularly like him. So more often than not, he waited until you were alone.
Like now.
“Hello,” Mark said, spotting you sitting on the grass with a book open in your lap. The Whomping Willow loomed behind you, its massive branches swaying with an eerie creak. He eyed it warily.
“You’re awfully close to that thing.”
You barely glanced up. “It’s not so bad once it gets used to you.”
Mark scoffed, crossing his arms. “I don’t think that is capable of getting used to anything.”
You hummed, flipping a page. The late afternoon sun filtered through the leaves, making you look almost ethereal.
Mark swallowed.
He’d spent so much time not noticing these things, forcing himself to ignore the way your presence always made his stomach twist. But now, it was getting harder to push those thoughts away.
Without thinking, he sat beside you, close enough to feel the faint brush of your robes against his. “You know,” he said after a moment, voice quieter than before, “you are allowed to relax now. OWLs are over.”
You huffed a soft laugh, still looking at your book. “I don't think I know how.”
Mark tilted his head, watching you. “Maybe I could teach you.”
You finally turned to face him fully, the corner of your mouth twitching. “And you’re the expert on relaxing?”
Mark grinned, a little lopsided. “Nope. But I’m an expert at not studying. That’s basically the same thing.”
You rolled your eyes, but you were smiling now, and something in his chest tightened at the sight.
A light breeze rustled through the trees, sending a few leaves drifting between you. One of them settled in your hair.
Mark hesitated.
Then, before he could talk himself out of it, he reached up. “Hold still,” he murmured.
Your brows furrowed. “What—”
His fingers brushed against your hair, plucking the leaf free. But his hand lingered grazing your temple.
You went still. Mark swallowed, his pulse hammering. He thought about pulling away. But then you looked at him and your eyes flickered down to his lips just for a second.
Suddenly, the space between you wasn’t so wide anymore.
His hand was still in your hair, and your breath was so, so close, and he could see the way your lips parted slightly almost as an invitation.
But then a sharp creak from behind you made you jolt apart. The Whomping Willow shifted, its branches twitching ominously.
Mark exhaled, pressing a hand to his face. What the hell was that? When he glanced at you, you looked just as dazed. Maybe even disappointed.
That sent a strange thrill through him.
But then you cleared your throat, shaking your head as if brushing the moment away. “We should probably move,” you said, standing and dusting yourself off. “Before the tree decides to take a swing at us.”
Mark huffed a laugh, still a little breathless. “Thought you said it was harmless.”
But as you started walking away, Mark stayed there for just a second longer, staring after you. 
He really needed to kiss you.
Badly.
Tumblr media
Mark Lee was confusing you.
There had been two clear moments now where you’d almost kissed. Both times, he’d been the one to lean in first, and both times, something had interrupted before it could happen. Yet despite his boldness in those brief moments, you still couldn’t fully let yourself believe this attention was real.
Your heart wanted to, but your brain knew better.
Mark had spent years ignoring you, brushing you off like you didn’t exist, and then humiliated you too. Only to suddenly pull you into his orbit now. Yes, he’d apologized—sincerely, you’d give him that—but that didn’t mean you could just forget the way he hurt you before.
Meanwhile, Haechan seemed to be acting… strange lately.
He was always around, even more than usual. He’d even started asking you to help him with assignments, which was bizarre because Haechan had made a sport out of either sleeping through classes or deliberately distracting you in them. Yet now he’d started seeking you out in the library, sitting closer in the common room, and finding any excuse to keep you near.
You didn’t mind. If anything, it felt comfortable being around him. Haechan never made things complicated. 
But you did notice the way Mark would glare daggers at him from across the Great Hall. Or the way his jaw clenched whenever he caught Haechan whispering something in your ear that made you laugh.
And then there was the incident.
It happened in Charms class. Professor Flitwick had started teaching everyone Expulso, a more advanced charm that forcefully propelled objects away from you. It was precise magic that required perfect wand movement and a focused mind.
And well... Mark had neither.
You’d been paired with Haechan for the practical exercise and he, of course, turned the whole thing into a joke, purposefully missing his targets just to make you laugh. Then he decided to experiment, turning his wand on the scarf Mark had left on his desk. With a flick of his wrist, Haechan sent it flying toward himself.
“It’s a bit cold in here, isn’t it?” he grinned, draping it around his neck.
“Dude, give it back,” Mark said, trying to sound casual but failing miserably.
Haechan shot him a smug look. “Relax. I don’t fancy these colors either.”
Mark gripped his wand so hard his knuckles turned white. He really tried to keep his composure, but watching you laugh with Haechan as he mocked the Gryffindor colors did something dangerous to his self-control. His mind blurred with pure instinct. Before he could stop himself, he flicked his wand and muttered, “Expulso.”
He’d only meant to send the scarf flying back to him.
Instead, Haechan was thrown clear across the room, crashing into a stack of desks and sending books and ink bottles scattering everywhere. Gasps echoed around the classroom. Mark’s stomach dropped.
“Mr. Lee!” Professor Flitwick exclaimed, horrified. “Detention! Immediately!”
And that’s how Mark ended up cleaning every single portrait frame in the castle as punishment.
Now he was on his fourth hour of wiping down dusty frames, trying to ignore Sir Cadogan’s taunting comments.
“Are you truly the best Seeker this school has to offer? Ha! Pathetic, if you ask me! No spine! No dignity!” the painted knight cackled, waving his sword wildly.
Mark gritted his teeth, his grip on the cloth tightening. “I swear, if you don’t shut up—”
“Oh? Going to hex me too, are you?” Sir Cadogan jeered. “Do it, coward! Strike me down if you dare!”
Mark seriously considered shaking the frame just to feel some satisfaction when he heard footsteps behind him.
“You haven’t learned your lesson about hexing people yet?”
Mark froze.
He turned around and there you were, still in your uniform, badge pinned neatly to your robes as a reminder that you were out on prefect patrol. His heart did a stupid little flip at the sight of you.
“Apparently not,” Mark said, trying to force a laugh.
“I think we need to do something about your self-control, Mr. Lee.”
The way you said his name, playful but with a trace of authority, sent a rush of excitement through his veins.
“I admit,” Mark started, rubbing the back of his neck, “I’ve been a bit hot-headed lately.”
You raised a brow. “Lately?”
Mark groaned. “Okay, fine. Always. But—” he hesitated, his mouth clamping shut before he said something stupid like I just get like that when I see you with him.
You were still watching him, expectant. “But?”
“…Nothing.” He turned back toward the frame, vigorously wiping it down as if it would erase his own embarrassment.
You stepped closer.
“Mark.”
He swallowed thickly, his hand pausing. “…Yeah?”
“Why did you do it?”
He tried to play dumb. “What do you mean?”
You huffed. “You’ve never lost control of your magic like that with him. Not even during Quidditch. You didn’t just hex Haechan… you blasted him.”
Mark’s jaw tightened. “Maybe he deserved it.”
“For what?”
Mark clenched his teeth. For touching you. For putting his arm around you like you belonged to him. For making you laugh like that. For being close to you in a way he wasn’t allowed to be.
“…For being an asshole,” Mark muttered pathetically.
You scoffed. “That’s rich, coming from you.”
Touché.
“Mark,” your voice softened. “Look at me.”
He did. And God, he shouldn’t have.
You were so close. Your scent, your warmth, it was dizzying. Mark could feel his pulse roaring in his ears, his breath shortening. His hand hung limply by his side, still clutching the rag tightly.
There was ink on your cheek.
Without thinking, he reached up, his thumb grazing softly against your skin. “You, uh…” His voice cracked. He swallowed hard. “You’ve got ink. Right here.”
You gasped.
And Mark realized he was completely, utterly doomed. His thumb caressed your cheek, and then his hand drifted lower, trailing down your jaw before he realized what he was doing.
His entire body was screaming kiss her.
You didn’t move away and for one unbearable moment, Mark swore you were leaning in too—
“Oi!” Sir Cadogan suddenly barked from his frame. “You there! I see you trying to woo a lady with improper decorum! Unhand her at once!”
You flinched back like you’d been scalded. Mark cursed under his breath, his entire body recoiling from yours.
“I—uh... should finish patrol,” you stammered, practically fleeing.
“Yeah. Right. Patrol.” His voice cracked. 
And as you disappeared down the corridor, Mark let his head fall against the wall with a groan.
That was three times.
Three times he’d almost kissed you. Three times something—or someone—had interrupted. And three times he’d walked away regretting it.
He didn’t know how much longer he could hold himself back.
Tumblr media
Halloween arrived in a blur of decorations and excitement. The castle was buzzing with energy, students gorging themselves on sweets from Honeydukes and filling the Great Hall with loud chatter and laughter. 
Mark wasn’t particularly fond of sweets, but he still tagged along with Jaemin and Chenle to Hogsmeade that morning. It was a decent distraction.
When he finally returned to the dormitory that evening, exhausted and chilled from the walk, he found a small pile of sweets on his bed. Mark frowned. Weird. He didn’t remember leaving any there. But then his eyes landed on a heart-shaped box of chocolates.
His heart stopped.
A slow, stupid smile spread across his face as he reached for the box, his mind flashing back to years ago—to the day you’d given him a similar box of chocolates in second year. Back then, he’d been a coward. He’d tossed them out in front of you when his friends told him to, too embarrassed to admit that the sight of you blushing as you handed them to him had made his heart race. He could still remember the hurt on your face when he did it.
Mark wasn’t about to make that mistake again.
He opened the box without hesitation, popping one of the chocolates into his mouth. It melted on his tongue, rich and sweet, but almost immediately he felt… odd. Like his blood was moving too fast in his veins.
He blinked.
His pulse thundered in his ears, and an uncomfortable tightness built low in his stomach. His throat was dry. His skin felt hot. His head felt like it was being stuffed with cotton.
“What the hell…” Mark muttered, stumbling back slightly as a wave of dizziness hit him.
The room swayed around him, his thoughts clouding over like a dense fog. But the one thing that stayed sharp and clear in his mind was you. Your face. Your voice. The lingering warmth of your skin from when he’d touched your cheek before. His body burned with the desperate, uncontrollable urge to find you.
Mark didn’t remember walking out of the dorm. His body moved on autopilot, driven by a force he didn’t understand, only that he needed to see you.
Tumblr media
You hated Halloween patrols.
They were miserable every year, especially when you knew the castle was still alive with music and celebration, and you were stuck walking through empty corridors. It didn’t help that Halloween was also prime time for students sneaking out of their common rooms to pull pranks or engage in other debauchery.
So when you rounded a corner and spotted two people heavily making out against the wall, you didn’t think much of it. You just sighed and braced yourself to break them apart.
“Alright, enough,” you said, walking toward them. “Back to your dorms or I’m docking points—”
You froze.
The boy pinning the girl against the wall, his hands gripping her waist like he couldn’t get enough of her... was Mark.
Your heart plummeted so fast it made you feel physically ill.
“Mark?” your voice cracked.
Slowly, like something out of a nightmare, Mark’s head turned toward you. His pupils were blown wide, his hair mussed from the fervent kiss. There was a wild, unhinged look in his eyes that you didn’t recognize like he wasn’t entirely there.
But the girl…
You felt like the air had been knocked out of you when you recognized her.
Minjeong.
Your best friend.
Your mind couldn’t catch up. No. This didn’t make sense. Mark had almost kissed you. Three times. You’d spent weeks pouring your heart out to Minjeong, admitting—-however humiliating—that you thought Mark was starting to like you back. And she… she knew.
She knew exactly how you felt about him.
Your gaze darted between them, desperately searching for some sort of explanation, some indication that this wasn’t what it looked like. But Mark was still staring at you in a daze, and Minjeong was… smiling.
You felt something splinter deep inside you.
“You—” your voice died in your throat.
Minjeong had the audacity to giggle. She pulled away from Mark’s mouth, though his hands were still clinging to her hips. “Oh…hey, Y/N,” she said breathlessly, a sheen of gloss smeared across her lips.
You looked at Mark, desperate for him to say something. But his gaze was fixed solely on Minjeong, his chest heaving, his lips still parted like he wanted more.
“Mark,” you choked out again.
His head snapped toward you. For a split second, his face twisted into something confused, like he didn’t understand why you were there. His eyes darted across your face, and you swore there was a flicker of recognition, a brief moment of panic in his expression.
Then Minjeong giggled again and Mark’s gaze instantly darkened as it fell back on her.
“Aw, don’t be mad, Y/N,” she pouted. “Please don’t tell Professor Snape, yeah?”
You felt like you were watching yourself from outside your body. “You two… can’t be here right now. You need… you need to go back to your common rooms.”
Your voice sounded like it belonged to someone else.
“Come on,” Minjeong teased, suddenly hooking her arm around yours. “Don’t be a buzzkill, Y/N. We’re just having some fun.”
You flinched. Don’t touch me.
Your Occlumency walls shot up instinctively, straining under the weight of your heartbreak but holding just enough to keep your expression neutral. You swallowed down the burning in your throat and repeated, “You need to go.”
Mark still wasn’t speaking. His pupils were so dilated it was unnatural, his chest still rising and falling rapidly like he couldn’t catch his breath. His swollen lips parted like he was about to say something.
But Minjeong turned, smiled sweetly at him, and said, “Mark, come on. Let’s not get Y/N in trouble.”
And Mark moved like a moth to a flame. Without hesitation, he grabbed her waist and yanked her into another bruising kiss. You recoiled like you’d been burned, forcing your eyes away before the image could be seared into your memory forever.
The sound of Minjeong’s delighted giggles made you want to scream.
Finally, she pulled back, wiping her mouth with a smug grin. “See you tomorrow, Y/N,” she sang, then turned to Mark and cooed, “Come on, lover boy. Let’s go.”
Mark didn’t even look at you. He let her drag him off down the corridor without so much as a glance in your direction.
The second they disappeared, your Occlumency walls shattered. You sucked in a shaky breath, clutching your chest like you could physically hold the pain in. A choked sob escaped your throat, but you quickly swallowed it back, forcing yourself not to cry here.
You’d be damned if you let them see you break.
What you didn't know is that Mark wouldn’t remember any of it.
Not the taste of Minjeong’s lips. Not the way his body burned with the inexplicable need to touch her. Not the sick, nauseating feeling in his gut when he caught your tearful gaze and felt like he was betraying something sacred.
All he would know was that when he woke up the next morning, his throat would be dry, his mind foggy…
…and the lingering taste of chocolate still heavy on his tongue.
Tumblr media
A whole week passed since Halloween and Mark could not, for the life of him, figure out what he’d done to make you go back to acting like he didn’t exist.
You wouldn’t speak to him, wouldn’t spare him a glance, and on the rare occasion that your eyes did meet his, it was like he physically repulsed you. It was driving him insane.
Mark was starting to think he must’ve had one too many butterbeers during Halloween night and done something incredibly stupid. But he couldn’t know for sure because, again, you wouldn’t speak to him.
He also noticed you and Minjeong weren’t talking anymore. That part confused him almost as much as your behavior toward him. You were either with Karina or Haechan now, but most of the time, you were alone. And Mark hated it — hated seeing you without the warm spark you always carried when you were surrounded by friends.
But most of all, he hated that you were ignoring him. He needed you to talk to him. He needed you to tell him what he did wrong so he could fix it immediately.
Which is why he was now standing outside the Slytherin common room, anxiously hoping someone would be kind enough to let him in. Unsurprisingly, none of the Slytherins were willing to let a Gryffindor in, especially one who looked as nervous and fidgety as Mark did.
He was starting to lose hope when, finally, the perfect opportunity came in the form of Karina.
“Hey! Karina—” Mark called, jogging a few steps toward her. She slowed down as she spotted him, her face immediately tightening into an annoyed scowl.
“What do you want?” she said, her tone clipped and cold.
Mark blinked, taken aback. He knew Karina didn’t exactly love him, but she had never sounded this openly hostile toward him before.
“Uh… I was hoping I could talk to Y/N. I was wondering if you could either let me in or—”
“How dare you?” she snapped, suddenly pointing an accusing finger at him.
Mark froze. “I— sorry, what?”
“You’ve got some fucking nerve coming here with those stupid puppy dog eyes like you didn’t completely break her heart again. Haven’t you humiliated her enough? Or do you just get off on using her and throwing her away when you’re bored?” Karina’s voice trembled with anger.
“Wha... what are you talking about?” Mark asked, his voice rising in exasperation.
“Don’t play dumb, Lee. You know exactly what you did,” she spat.
“No, I don’t! I swear, I don’t know what you’re accusing me of right now! I already apologized for the Yule Ball… and the gifts… but what is this about me using her?” Mark’s heart was starting to race, his palms sweating as dread crawled up his spine.
Karina scoffed incredulously. “Seriously? You’re gonna keep playing the innocent act? After everything?”
“Karina, I’m serious. I don’t know what you mean! What did I do to her?”
“Oh my god.” She let out a bitter laugh, taking a step back like she couldn’t stand to be near him. “You really don’t remember?”
Mark’s throat tightened. “…Remember what?”
Karina stared at him for a long moment, her face twisted with disgust. “Halloween, you idiot.”
Mark blinked. “Halloween?”
“Yes, Halloween. When you were shoving your tongue down Minjeong’s throat like a desperate little dog.”
Mark’s stomach dropped. “What?”
Karina laughed humorlessly. “Oh, don’t pretend you don’t know. Y/N saw you, Mark. She caught you all over Minjeong that night. After you almost kissed her three times. After she told us how she thought you finally liked her back. After she spent literal years pining after you!”
“No…” Mark felt like he couldn’t breathe. “No, no, no. That… that’s not right. I wouldn’t do that. I don’t like Minjeong, I like—” his voice caught in his throat. “I like Y/N.”
Karina let out another bitter laugh. “Yeah? Well, you sure have a fucked up way of showing it.”
“No, I— I don’t remember that! I don’t remember kissing Minjeong! I swear to god, Karina, I would never do that to Y/N...” his voice cracked, panic making his words rush out in a desperate tumble. “I don’t remember! I don’t—”
“Save it, Mark.” Karina’s face hardened. “I’m not the one you should be begging for forgiveness to. But it doesn’t even matter, you've already ruined everything. She’s not gonna take you back, not after that. So do her a favor and stay the hell away from her.”
And with that, she turned on her heel and disappeared into the common room.
Mark trudged back to the Gryffindor common room looking deader than the ghosts that roamed the castle. His head was spinning, Karina’s words replaying in his mind like a haunting echo.
He couldn’t believe it. He kissed Minjeong. How the hell could he not remember something like that? Was he really that drunk that night? But it didn’t make any sense. He’d never gotten so drunk on butterbeer that he completely blacked out before.
It was eating him alive. The image of you looking at him with absolute disgust now made so much painful sense. And if you saw it happen, no wonder you hated him.
By the time he stepped into the boys’ dormitory, Mark looked like someone who’d just been handed a lifetime sentence in Azkaban.
Jaemin, who was drying his hair with a towel, was the first to spot him. “And what the hell happened to you?” he laughed, eyeing Mark’s pale, horrified expression. “You look like you just sat through one of Snape’s scoldings.”
Mark groaned and dropped face-first onto his bed. “Kill me.”
Jaemin raised a brow. “That bad, huh?”
“I screwed up this time, dude. Like… really screwed up.”
“What, did you jinx another student by accident?”
“No.” Mark’s voice was muffled against his pillow. “…I kissed Minjeong.”
“What?!” Jaemin and Chenle —who had just pulled open the curtains of his four-poster bed— exclaimed at the same time.
Mark turned his head just enough to look at them. “I don’t even remember it happening, but apparently, I kissed her during Halloween… and Y/N saw the whole thing. And now she hates me.”
“Dude,” Chenle gawked, disbelief clouding his face. “How the hell do you kiss someone and not remember it?”
“Yeah, that’s insane–” Jaemin started, but then his voice abruptly cut off, his eyes widening like something just clicked in his brain. “…Wait. Halloween?”
Mark lifted his head, brow furrowing. “Yeah?”
Jaemin suddenly shot to his feet and walked over to Mark. “Did you eat any chocolates?”
Mark blinked. “What…?”
“Did you get any chocolates that night?”
“Uh… yeah? Why?”
Jaemin’s face paled. “Oh my god. Dude. Those were doused with Amortentia.”
Mark felt his entire body go cold. “…What?”
“Holy shit,” Jaemin ran a hand through his hair, looking genuinely horrified. “You seriously didn’t know?”
Mark sat up so fast his head spun. “What do you mean I didn’t know?! What the hell are you talking about?”
“The chocolates, Mark! Every year during Halloween, girls sneak Amortentia into the chocolates hoping that the guy they like eats them and falls in love with them for a few hours. It’s a whole thing. Why do you think I told you to throw away the ones Y/N gave you years ago?”
Mark’s brain short-circuited. “Wait… what?”
“Dude!” Jaemin looked at him like he was dense. “I told you not to trust those chocolates around Halloween! Renjun’s dad works in Diagon Alley, and he says love potions are always sold out around this time of year because of Hogwarts students.”
“Especially you, dude,” Chenle added “You’re Gryffindor’s Seeker. You’re literally the main target. How did you not know this by now?”
Mark’s heart was pounding so hard he thought he might pass out. “I...I didn’t. I thought—I thought the chocolates were from Y/N…” his throat tightened. “But she’d never do that to me…”
Jaemin and Chenle exchanged a look before Jaemin cautiously asked, “…Did they have a card on them?”
Mark blinked, trying to remember. “…No?”
“Exactly!” Jaemin threw his hands up. “Y/N always put a card on her gifts to you, dumbass. She’s never not done that.”
“Oh my god,” Mark’s voice cracked, his hands clutching his hair. “I’m such an idiot! I thought they were from her so I just... I ate them. I didn’t even think—” his stomach twisted in horror. “I kissed Minjeong because of a love potion?”
“Looks like it,” Chenle said grimly.
Mark felt like he was going to throw up. “Oh my god. Y/N must think I’m the worst person alive. She probably thinks I led her on and then went and kissed her best friend—”
“Yeah, well, considering you practically ate her face off in front of her, I’d say that’s a fair assumption,” Chenle shrugged.
“I didn’t mean to! I don’t remember any of it happening!” Mark’s voice cracked as panic completely consumed him. “Oh my god, Y/N hates me. She thinks I—fuck! I have to go talk to her—”
“Woah, woah, no. Don’t do that,” Jaemin said quickly, grabbing his arm.
“What?! Why not?”
“Because if you go to her right now all panicked, she’s just gonna think you’re making excuses! You need proof that you were under a love potion or she’ll never believe you.”
Mark stared at him, wide-eyed. “How the hell am I supposed to do that?”
“Minjeong.”
Mark blinked. “…What?”
Jaemin gave him a look. “Minjeong. She’s obviously the one who gave you the chocolates. If you can get her to admit it, Y/N will have to believe you.”
Mark swallowed hard, his pulse hammering in his ears. “But what if she doesn’t admit it?”
Chenle scoffed. “Then we hex the truth out of her. Don’t worry, we got you.”
Mark could barely process anything. All he could think about was how you must’ve felt watching him kiss Minjeong. How heartbroken you must’ve been. How you probably cried yourself to sleep that night thinking he never cared about you.
You probably still thought that.
Mark’s hands clenched into fists. No. He wasn’t letting you believe that for another second.
An hour later he was pacing outside the Great Hall like a caged animal. Jaemin and Chenle stood nearby, whispering to each other. They were supposed to be helping him stay calm, but so far, their only strategy had been muttering plans that Mark couldn’t even focus on.
“I still think we should just give her Veritaserum and call it a day,” Chenle muttered.
“We’re not drugging anyone,” Jaemin shot back. “We’ll talk to her first.”
“You think she’s just gonna just admit she poisoned him with Amortentia?”
“She doesn’t have to,” Jaemin said with a smug grin. “We just need to pressure her enough that the truth slips out”
Before Mark could ask further, Minjeong appeared at the top of the staircase, chatting with a group of Slytherins.
“There she is,” Jaemin muttered, already moving forward. Mark and Chenle followed.
“Minjeong!” Jaemin called out.
She paused, turning around. When she saw them approaching, her smile faltered.
“Oh,” she said, plastering on a forced grin. “Hey... what’s up?”
“We need to talk,” Mark said, his voice tight.
Minjeong blinked. “Talk?” Her gaze flicked between the three of them. “About what?”
“About Halloween,” Jaemin said pointedly.
Mark watched Minjeong’s face carefully— the way her eyes widened just enough to betray her surprise before she forced her expression back to something neutral.
“Halloween?” she repeated with a weak laugh. “Why would we need to talk about that?”
Mark stepped forward. “Don’t act stupid,” he said quietly.
Minjeong’s smile faltered. “I... don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Oh, really?” Chenle crossed his arms. “Then how come Mark doesn’t remember kissing you or anything about that night at all?”
Minjeong scoffed. “What are you insinuating?”
“You laced the chocolates with Amortentia,” Mark cut in, his voice like ice.
Minjeong’s eyes widened. “What?!” she sputtered, her voice rising a little too high. “That’s insane! Why would I do that?”
“You were waiting outside the Gryffindor common room that night,” Jaemin said coldly. “You knew exactly that Mark would think they were from Y/N and you were waiting to see if it worked.”
“That’s not true!” Minjeong snapped. “I didn’t—”
“Everybody else was at the celebration except you,” Chenle said. “You knew he would go to the common room after Hogsmeade, and you sneaked in the chocolates right before we arrived.”
“T-that’s ridiculous!” Minjeong stammered. “I was just leaving the Great Hall when I saw Mark walking around and he kissed me out of nowhere!”
“Bullshit,” Jaemin shot back. “You knew he was drugged and wouldn’t differentiate from the person he really wanted and anyone else.”
“Merlin, you guys are being crazy. Why would I even do that?”
“Because you like him,” Jaemin answered before Mark could. His voice was dripping with amusement, but his eyes were cold. “And you knew you didn’t stand a chance with Y/N around, so you figured a love potion would tip the odds in your favor, right?”
Minjeong scoffed. “As if I would ever--”
“Then swear on your magic,” Chenle challenged, his smile razor-sharp. “Swear on your magic that you didn’t put Amortentia in those chocolates.”
Silence.
Minjeong’s mouth opened then closed. Her eyes darted to Mark, panic slowly blooming in her face. “I—I don’t have to do anything—”
“Swear on your magic, Minjeong.” Mark demanded.
She didn’t.
“Yeah. That’s what I thought,” Jaemin muttered.
Minjeong’s face flooded with color. “You guys are insane! I didn’t do anything! Mark probably wanted to kiss me—”
“Oh, spare me” Chenle snapped, his laugh sharp and incredulous. “You think if he actually wanted to do it, he’d just block out the entire night like it never happened?”
Minjeong’s mouth opened and closed like a fish. “H-he was probably just—just embarrassed or something.”
“Embarrassed?” Mark’s voice finally cracked, and whatever grip he had on his composure snapped like a twig. “Embarrassed about what, Minjeong? You’re the one desperate enough to force yourself onto me when I was incapacitated ” His voice was raw, his chest rising and falling with the force of his anger. “I don’t even like you!”
The words hit Minjeong like a slap to the face. Her entire body visibly recoiled, her mouth parting slightly.
But Mark wasn’t done.
“I like Y/N. I’ve always liked Y/N. And you…” his voice cracked as the words ripped out of him, “you made me kiss you in front of her. Do you have any idea how fucking awful that must’ve been for her?”
Minjeong’s throat bobbed, her face pale. “I—I didn’t mean for her to see.”
“Yes, you did!” Mark shot back, his voice raw and trembling. “Don’t even try to pull that bullshit right now. You knew she was patrolling. You absolutely knew what you were doing. You wanted me to want you, even if it wasn’t real. Even if you had to—” his voice broke slightly, rage burning his throat, “—had to drug me to get it.”
Minjeong flinched, her eyes darting between them. “I didn’t think it would—”
“Exactly!” Mark let out a humorless, bitter laugh. “You didn’t think. You didn’t think about me, you didn’t think about Y/N… You didn’t think about anyone but yourself! All you cared about was getting me no matter what it cost, and you didn’t care how it would make her feel. You—” his voice cracked and he swallowed hard, “—you humiliated her. And she probably thinks I’m the world’s biggest asshole who just played her.” 
“I-I swear, I didn’t think it would get this far”
Chenle scoffed. “You literally slipped him a love potion. What the hell did you think was gonna happen?”
Minjeong shot him a glare, but her voice cracked when she tried to defend herself. “I just— I thought maybe if he… if given the chance…. he’d realize he liked me, okay?”
“Are you serious?!” Mark practically exploded. His voice booming with the sheer force of his emotions. “You didn’t think about how messed up it is to force someone into something like that?”
Minjeong was shaking now. “I didn’t mean for it to get this bad…”
“But it did,” Mark’s voice broke, his throat tight. “And now I don’t know if she’ll ever forgive me.”
Silence slammed down on them like a sledgehammer. Minjeong’s face crumpled, but Mark didn’t care. His entire body was shaking with rage, with guilt, with absolute devastation.
And that’s when Mark heard a sharp, shaky intake of breath behind him.
Slowly, he turned around  and his heart dropped.
You stood a few feet away, eyes wide. But it wasn’t heartbreak painted across your face. It was pure, unbridled rage.
“You—” your voice shook with fury as you looked at Minjeong. “You drugged him?”
Minjeong froze like a deer caught in headlights. “I—”
“You gave him Amortentia,” you seethed. “You drugged him and then… and then you let him kiss you and you didn’t even stop him?”
“It wasn’t… I didn’t—” Minjeong stammered, panicking now.
“What the fuck is your problem!” you cut her off. “Do you have any idea how messed up that is? You violated him!”
Mark’s breath caught in his throat at the way your voice cracked with fury.
“What?” Minjeong scoffed, suddenly back on the defensive. “It’s not like he didn’t enjoy it in the end—”
“Oh my god,” you recoiled like you were about to be sick. “Do you even hear yourself? Do you think it’s okay to force someone to kiss you under a love potion and then act like it was consensual?”
“I didn’t force him to eat them—”
“You set them up for him like a trap” you shrieked. “You drugged him! You took away his ability to choose! How can you even live with yourself?”
Minjeong looked around like she was hoping someone would swoop in and save her, but no one did. Even the Slytherins she’d been chatting with earlier were watching in stunned silence.
“You… who consoled me all the times I went to bed crying over him!” you spat, your voice raw with emotion. 
“I… I’m sorry…”
“Oh, shut up,” you snapped. “You knew exactly what you were doing, an apology won’t do it now”
Minjeong opened her mouth to argue, but nothing came out.
“Let me make one thing very clear,” you said through gritted teeth. “You don’t look at him. You don’t speak to him. You don’t breathe in his direction. If I catch you so much as standing near him, I’ll make sure every professor in this castle knows exactly what you did.”
Minjeong didn’t need to be told twice, she practically bolted in the opposite direction, not sparing any of you a glance.
Silence hung in the air, thick and suffocating.
“Y/N…” Mark said weakly, his voice cracking. “I’m so—”
“Don’t,” you choked out, turning back to him. “Please don’t apologize. Just—” your voice broke again, and then suddenly, you were throwing yourself into his arms. “I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry she did that to you.”
Mark held you even tighter. “It’s not your fault. God, Y/N, I missed you so much.”
“Me too,” you whispered. And you meant it.
This was the first time you hugged and Mark realized you fit perfectly in his arms, like you were meant to be there all along. You smelled incredible too. It was that soft, earthy smell of fresh rain on soil and blooming jasmine, the kind of scent that lingered in greenhouses after a long day of tending to plants. It hit him all at once. Of course. That was exactly what the Amortentia had smelled like to him.
His stomach tightened at the realization. The first time he bit into those chocolates, the first person that had flashed through his mind was you.
God, he was such an idiot.
When you finally pulled away, Mark’s entire body screamed at him to pull you back in. To kiss you. To fix everything. His gaze fell to your lips, and he almost gave in but then he remembered Jaemin and Chenle were still very much standing there, watching the two of you with annoyingly amused smiles.
Mark cleared his throat, stepping back slightly. “Uh… thanks, guys. You know, for… everything.”
“Of course, man,” Jaemin grinned. “We couldn’t just let that snake get away with it.”
“I still can’t believe she’d go that far,” you murmured, concern furrowing your brow. “I didn’t even know she liked you like that… or that she was capable of something so—” you swallowed hard, struggling to find the word. “…horrible.” You glanced up at Mark, your eyes still heavy with disbelief.
Mark’s heart ached at the guilt in your voice.
“You couldn’t have known,” he reassured softly. “She fooled everyone with that sweet girl act.”
“Not everyone,” Jaemin muttered under his breath, arms crossed.
“Oh, shut up, just the other day you were talking about how she’s the hottest slyther—” Chenle started, only to get a sharp elbow in the ribs.
“Anyways!” Jaemin cut in quickly, forcing a grin. “We’ll, uh… leave you guys to it. And please, for the love of Merlin, talk. I’m sick of all this miscommunication.”
“Seriously,” Chenle added, smirking. “If I have to live another day of you two silently pining for each other I will offer myself to the werewolves.”
Mark felt his face heat as you laughed softly, and a moment later, Jaemin and Chenle disappeared down the corridor.
You both stood there, your gazes flicking everywhere except each other. The weight of everything that had just happened still hung heavily in the air.
Mark swallowed hard. “So… uh…”
“Come on,” you suddenly said, grabbing his hand before he could finish his sentence.
“Where are we—”
“Just trust me,” you murmured.
Mark let you pull him along, his fingers curling instinctively around yours. You led him up staircase after staircase until you reached the Astronomy Tower and when you finally stepped out onto the platform, Mark couldn't believe his eyes
“Whoa…”
The view was breathtaking. The sun was just beginning to dip below the horizon, casting hues of orange, pink, and deep indigo across the sky. From this high up, the Hogwarts grounds looked almost dreamlike. The Black Lake glistened like glass, and the Forbidden Forest stretched endlessly beyond it.
“I’ve never been up here during sunset,” Mark admitted, his voice slightly awed. “It’s… beautiful.”
You smiled softly, leaning against the railing. “I thought you’d like it.”
Mark turned to you. “Why?”
You hesitated, then shrugged. “…I’ve noticed you do that a lot.”
Mark blinked. “Do what?”
“Stare at the sky.” You smiled faintly, not looking at him. “Whenever you’re playing Quidditch. When it’s a slow game and you’re not chasing the Snitch, you just… look up. Like you’re mesmerized by it.”
Mark’s breath caught.
He didn’t know what hit him harder. The fact that you noticed something so small about him or the fact that you cared enough to remember.
“I didn’t think anyone ever noticed that…” he said quietly.
You glanced at him then, your gaze soft and sincere. “I don’t think anyone else caught it… but I did.”
And that was it.
The final push Mark needed.
“Y/N,” his voice cracked, raw and desperate. “I swear to Merlin…I never wanted to kiss her. The only person I’ve ever thought about kissing is you. It’s always been you.”
Your breath caught, and Mark took a shaky step closer. “I… I didn’t know it at first. I mean, I did, but I didn’t understand it. Not until I ate those chocolates. Because the first thing I smelled was—” he swallowed thickly, his gaze locking on yours. “It was you. Rain, jasmine, and… and that earthy smell you get when you come back from Herbology. That’s what Amortentia smelled like to me..”
Tears stung your eyes, your heart hammering against your ribs. “Mark…”
“And when I heard what Minjeong did, I thought I was gonna lose my mind. The idea of you thinking I didn’t care about you… that I’d choose her over you… I hated it. I hated myself for hurting you, even if it wasn’t my fault.” His voice broke slightly. “I never wanted anyone else but you.”
The tears finally slipped down your cheeks. “You mean that?”
“With everything in me,” Mark choked.
Mark could feel his pulse hammering beneath his skin, his hand twitching at his side. Every fiber of his being was screaming at him to kiss you.
“Can I—”
“Please,” you cut him off, already stepping toward him.
That was all it took.
Mark crashed his mouth onto yours, his hands instinctively finding your waist as you gripped the front of his sweater. The kiss was desperate, not rushed, but heavy with years of longing. He kissed you like he was afraid you’d slip away if he stopped, and you kissed him like you were trying to make up for all the time you’d lost.
And Merlin, you tasted like heaven.
By the time you finally pulled apart, both of you were breathless, foreheads resting against each other.
“…I’ve been wanting to do that for years, you know,” Mark admitted, laughing shakily.
You let out a soft laugh. ”Years?”
“Yeah,” he smiled sheepishly. “I think I fell for you the first time you hexed me on the train. I was just too immature to see it.”
Mark swallowed hard, his thumb brushing against your cheek. “Can I… can I kiss you again?”
“Mark, you can kiss me whenever you want.” you said, caressing his cheek.
He loved the sound of that.
This time when he kissed you, it was slower. Like he was memorizing the taste of you, the feel of you, the fact that you were finally his.
Tumblr media
read part 2 here
2K notes · View notes
backinmyphase · 7 days ago
Text
Tumblr media
You didn't like the palace of the king of curses.
It wasn't because of the big garden with flowers you have never seen before, it wasn't because of the library with books you could only have dreamed of touching when you still lived in your home village.
It wasn't even the big intimidating king who was always scowling.
"There she is again. The king's new whore."
You didn't like the palace because of the maids who were constantly gossiping.
Every morning at precisely 5 am you were woken up by the sound of your door opening and the almost extra heavy steps of one of the maids. The maid would always start cleaning loudly at that ungodly hour and leave the curtains and door open when they leave. As they clean, they would always ignore you, never acknowledging your whining and groaning.
If it was just the lost sleep you wouldn't think they had something against you. Maybe it was just common here?
Wrong. Very wrong.
It wasn't common to be watched whenever you left your 'chambers'. It wasn't common to be glared at in the hallway. It wasn't common to wake up to torn clothes in your closet. And you really hoped it wasn't common to find tiny shards in your food.
It started with just whispering about you in the first week you were here. But over the last two months you felt the growing dread, growing hate towards you.
After you wore a kimono dress more oftenly, you would find it in shreds the next morning. And every snack that was brought to you was reflecting in different colors when the sun touched them.
Last week Sukuna had ordered you to eat with him. And as you felt their piercing glares you knew they were fuming.
"How do you think he will get rid of her when he gets bored?" Giggling. And of course they didn't care anymore if you heard what they said about you. Because they knew by now you wouldn't run to Sukuna about it.
Why? You didn't know. Maybe it was your sick masochistic pride which refused to ask that man for help. You would never admit it but somewhere deep in you, you didn't want him to see you as weak. Which he probably already did, but that was off the point. You didn't want him to see you scared because of some unspoken threats.
And today would be no different. Even if you could hear them talking about how you must be crazy in bed for their king to be so patient with you. But oh, were they wrong. Truth was, you didn't share anything intimate with the king.
You were just a gift for him from your village, someone he just kept around because he could. Well, that was your theory. Nobody knew what the king was really thinking.
"Oh, he will rip her apart for sure! Or maybe just slice her in two..."
That was enough of that for the day. Like always you skipped the rest of lunch, fleeing with light and quick steps out of that unbearable room. Maybe you had a sick masochistic pride, but even that had its limits.
At times like these you went into the library. They weren't allowed in there. The books there kept you warm and safe, away from the glances and whispers. Books about the world, countries you have never heard before. How could you, if you had never had seen so many books in one place?
Back in your village you would have called all these things meaningless. What about some other place on the other side of the earth? As if it would ever be important for you. But right now? It was nice to focus on something so meaningless. Maybe it was the relaxation. Probably it was the sleep deprivation. Who could blame you for falling asleep between these books?
·········⋆༺𓆩❀𓆪༻⋆·········
"Wake up." If you were back at your village you would have complained about this kind of waking up. But after the last two months it almost seemed gentle.
"Hmmmm?" you whined while keeping your eyes shut. You just wanted to sleep.
"I said wake up." You groaned while rubbing your eyes and slowly sitting up. Opening them to look into these red ones. Red eyes, crimson red eyes.
Annoyed, Sukuna sat down on the opposite side of the table you had layed your head on. Only now you realized how high the table was built, built specific for him to work on.
"I don't like it to be kept waiting." he leaned back in his chair. "I thought I made it clear to dine with you-"
"It's already dinner time?" you straightened your posture, your right cheek feeling hot from the laying on top of the book. Your eyes still felt heavy but you tried your hardest to keep them open.
"Was. It's already much past it in fact. I had to search for a long time to find you."
You looked outside of one of the big windows in the library, seeing the moon standing high in the nightsky. You rubbed your eyes, while a small yawn escaped. "I'm sorry, my lord, I fell asleep."
He scoffed. "I could see that. What I'm asking myself is why? Aren't you sleeping well?"
And of course you couldn't just keep your mouth shut like you had wanted. No, you scoffed too and narrowed your eyes as you thought about them. "Oh, but of course I do."
There was a tense silence after that, you didn't know what but something shifted in the atmosphere. Sukuna's eyes had suddenly something dark in them. "Elaborate."
You gaped but stayed silent. He didn't question, he demanded an explanation. But there was still your pride.
"Just neck problems, you know." you lowered your gaze onto the books you had read before falling asleep. Why the hell did you read about ants?
"Really?" his voice suddenly seemed so low. "Do you think you need a new sleeping place?"
As you looked at him, Sukuna had that strange glint in his eyes, the atmosphere more tense out of sudden.
"Oh, it's not that bad, don't worry." you muttered quietly, trying to ignore his intense stare.
"Well it's certainly not nothing if you oversleep dinner."
This wasn't going anywhere. You tried to lift your gaze just a bit, trying to see what his expression was, but you were immediately met with his red eyes making you advert your look.
The silence was awkward.
It wasn't like the king and you were constantly talking. Normally there would also be a silence in the room when you would dine. But that silence was different. Then he would be content with just your company, no fancy topics needed.
But right now he demanded an explanation. And you were to stubborn to give him it.
You looked at your book again just hoping he would drop it. Making it a battle of stubbornness, which others would laugh at, but was between the two of you more often than normal.
Hmmm...
Ants don't have ears. Instead of hearing through auditory canals, ants "hear" by feeling vibrations in the ground. Special sensors on their feet and on their knees help ants interpret signals from their surroundings. They also use their antennae and the hairs on their body to feel around while foraging for food.
Who would have known?
"Are you gonna drop the antics and just tell me what's going on?" he was annoyed and probably rightfully so, but you were too deep into it now.
"Don't know what you are talking about."
He let out a small groan and stood up. Making his way around the table to stand behind you. And for the first time since you were picked up from your village he was so close you could feel his warmth. He was leaning down behind you. His voice speaking into your right ear from behind.
"If you want to play this game then so be it. But I always find out. And if you keep sleeping so badly, well..."
You could hear his smirk. "Then I just have to make personally sure you sleep well."
With that he left. Left the room. And left you with a embarrassing warmth in your cheeks and tummy and cool ant facts.
Tumblr media
@csolya @neuvilletteswife4ever @unaaasz
Hehe this was sitting in my drafts over six months, sryy (but I finished it on my birthday sooo)
Part 1 Part 2
3K notes · View notes
marscardigan · 6 days ago
Text
some protector
ellie williams x female!reader
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
main masterlist
summary: being mute wasn't easy. especially in a cruel world like this one. but meeting ellie made it easier. it made everything easier.
word count: 9.7k
Tumblr media
BY THE TIME they arrived, everything had been reduced to ashes.
Smoke hung heavy in the air, and the screams had long since faded into silence. Half the village's population laid dead, and most of the survivors were critically wounded. Tommy and the others from Jackson had tried to offer aid, but it was futile. There was no saving what remained.
Ellie arrived at dusk, accompanied by other members of the patrol sent to assist. Her stomach churned at the sight. The village was a graveyard. The smell was unbearable; blood, char, and rot. The auburn haired girl stood just behind Tommy, her face partially hidden by the scarf wrapped around her mouth and nose. Her eyes scanned the broken skyline, resting briefly on each ruin, as if trying to memorize every scar the city now wore. They were here to help—if that was even possible anymore.
Jackson's people moved between rubble and collapsed storefronts, pulling out the few who were still breathing, if they could be found. The silence was worse than the screams, it made it feel like the world had already ended.
Tommy looked over his shoulder at her.  “Ellie,” he said, voice rough from smoke and exhaustion, “check the perimeter. There might still be people hiding. God knows I would be.”
She nodded without a word, shouldering her backpack and tightening her grip on the rifle slung across her chest. She didn’t need to ask where. She knew how these things played out. Survivors fled to the woods if they could—out of instinct. Somewhere, anywhere, away from fire.
She passed the last burned building and moved through the tree line, her boots sinking into damp, scorched soil. The deeper she went, the quieter it became. Just wind and trees, the faint whisper of smoke following her like a ghost. Then she saw something, some odd movement, just barely. 
Ellie froze.  “Hello?” she called out softly, not too loud to startle anyone, or anything.
No answer. Just the rustle of leaves. Cautious now, she took a few steps forward, her eyes narrowing at the form ahead, curled up beside the base of a tree, almost camouflaged by dirt and blood.
That was when Ellie found you. Filthy, bruised, covered in cuts—some old, some fresh. Your clothes were torn, bloodied, and your skin had a ghostly paleness that made Ellie stomach twist. She dropped to her knees beside you, reaching out carefully with trembling fingers.
“Shit,” she breathed, kneeling. “Hey… Hey.” She gently pressed her fingers to your neck. Nothing. She pressed again, harder this time. There, a faint thrum. Weak. But it was there. Ellie exhaled in relief. “Holy shit,” she whispered.
But the moment her hand lingered a second too long, your eyes shot open. And then the screaming started. Or... at least, it should have been a scream.
Instead, your mouth opened wide, terror erupting in a voiceless shriek, body convulsing in panic. Arms flailed, and your fists struck weakly against Ellie’s jacket, lips moving rapidly in a silent scream that clawed at Ellie more than sound ever could.
“Hey, hey—no, no, no—” Ellie backed off slightly, raising her hands. “I’m not gonna hurt you. I swear, I’m—”
But you weren’t hearing her. Your mouth moved in desperate gasps, and your hands jerked in odd, frantic patterns—almost like you were trying to say something. Something important. But there were no words. You clawed backward until your body was pressed against the tree trunk, chest heaving, and tears running down your cheeks, blurring your vision. 
Ellie’s heart pounded. “Shit… okay, okay, slow down.” She lowered herself into a crouch again, moving like someone approaching a wounded animal. “I’m not gonna touch you, alright? I’m with good people. We came to help. We’re not the ones who did this.”
You were desperately shaking, head darting side to side, as if still expecting the attackers to leap from the trees. Your lips moved again, but still, no sound. Only tears now. And those trembling hands.
Ellie noticed it again. Those movements. Your fingers twitching in repeated, frantic motions. Not erratic. Repetitive. Intentional. Were you trying to speak?
“You’re—” Ellie hesitated. “You’re not talking. Are you mute?”
Your wide eyes locked with hers. Your hands stilled. Then, slowly, you nodded.
Ellie let out a slow breath, her voice gentler now. “Okay. It’s okay. I got it.”
She moved closer, keeping her body low and her hands visible. “I don’t know what you’ve been through,” she said. “But you’re not alone anymore. I’m not here to hurt you. I’m gonna get you out of here.”
You looked at her—really looked—and something shifted. You didn’t flinch when Ellie reached into her bag, pulling out a flask of water and setting it on the ground between you.
“I don’t know sign language,” Ellie admitted, her eyes never leaving yours. “But… we’ll figure something out.”
You blinked slowly, still tired. Your hands twitched once more—this time slower, more careful—but Ellie still couldn’t understand.
“It’s okay,” Ellie repeated, voice quiet and steady. “You don’t have to talk. Just… nod if you trust me, alright?” A long pause. And then, finally… a tiny, hesitant nod. Ellie smiled. “Good. We’re gonna get you out of here.”
She gently wrapped her jacket around your shoulders, ignoring the flinch that followed, then reached for her radio.
“Tommy,” she said, pressing the button. “I found someone. She’s beat up bad. Young. Alone. Looks like she’s been out here a while. Prepare a medic or two.”
“Copy,” Tommy’s voice crackled back. Ellie looked back at you, who now sat curled beneath her jacket, eyes glassy but no longer wild with panic.
She crouched beside you again, softly: “You’re safe now. I promise.” And for the first time, you didn’t recoil when Ellie reached out.
THE ROAD back to Jackson was long. Too long.
The snow had picked up again, dusting the road ahead in cold silence. Smoke still curled in the sky behind, faint against the horizon, like the town they’d found you in was still screaming. Even if no one could hear it, not anymore.
You sat bundled in the far corner of the transport vehicle, if you could call it that. It was an old military truck with benches bolted to the inside, just enough room for the wounded survivors Tommy had ordered to be brought to Jackson. Ten of them. Mostly women. A few kids. One old man who hadn’t stopped crying since they pulled him from the rubble.
They all needed help. Badly. And yet somehow, you looked like the worst of all of them. You hadn’t looked at anyone. Your hands gripped the blanket Ellie had given you like it was your lifeline, fingers white-knuckled around the fabric. Blood still crusted on your face and arms. Dirt smeared your cheeks. But every time someone tried to touch you—to help—you flinched, trembling so hard your teeth chattered, and recoiled like they were going to burn you alive.
Tommy had tried once. He’d crouched beside you, speaking gently.  “You’re alright now. You’re with us.”
But you didn’t look at him. Didn’t move. Your eyes stared ahead like you weren’t even there. Like your body had made it out of that place, but your mind was still buried somewhere near the ash and the blood. Tommy stood back up, exchanging a glance with Ellie. He didn’t say a word, but the worry was clear on his face.
Ellie never left your side. Not for a second. She didn’t try to talk much. She didn’t push. She just stayed close. Always between you and everyone else. Like a silent promise that whatever had happened before—no one here was going to hurt you again. Not on her sight, at least.
The closer they got to Jackson, the more tense everyone became. The survivors were coughing. A child had developed a fever. One woman was clearly suffering from internal bleeding, her skin pale, lips cracked. They weren’t going to make it much longer without help. When the gates of Jackson came into view, Ellie finally exhaled the breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. You didn’t even lift your head.
At the gates, Maria was already waiting. She scanned the truck as it rolled in, taking in the bloody, battered survivors. Her mouth pulled into a tight line.
“What the hell is this, Tommy?” she asked as he jumped down from the front. The man grabbed his wife’s arm gently and pulled her aside. Still, you could hear their conversation perfectly. 
“People,” Tommy said simply. “What’s left of ‘em.”
“I can see that,” Maria snapped. “But we don’t have room in the medical wing. We’ve got our own people who need care. You were supposed to be bringing back supplies.”
Tommy stepped closer, voice low but firm. “Maria. These people are dying. Kids, too. We couldn’t leave them. They need our help.”
The blonde’s jaw clenched. Her gaze flicked toward you—slumped in the corner, unmoving—and for a moment, just a moment, her expression softened.
“Alright,” she said finally. “Triage in the rec center. I’ll talk to the medics. But if anyone from Jackson dies because we couldn’t spare the meds... this is on you.”
Tommy nodded. “I can take that.”
As people started helping the survivors down from the truck, Ellie reached out gently, touching your shoulder. You didn’t flinch—not from her. Just stared down at the floor.
“She’s with me,” Ellie told Tommy, her voice lower now. “I’ll make sure she gets looked at.”
Tommy frowned, watching the way your eyes still hadn’t moved. “What’s goin’ on with her?” he asked. “She hurt or…?”
Ellie hesitated. Then she replied, “I think she’s mute.”
The word hung heavy in the air. Tommy didn’t press. He just nodded and stepped aside.
Later that day, the rec center looked more like a war zone than a gym.
Medics moved between bodies, and in the corner, on a thin mattress with a frayed blanket, you sat curled up. Ellie was nearby. Sitting in a folding chair, elbows on her knees, watching you. But you hadn’t glanced at her way. At least you stopped shivering, and you finally agreed the medics to check on you, to run a few tests.  
Still, her knee bounced. She couldn’t stop staring at you. You looked so... small. Not just physically. You looked like someone who had been shrinking for years.
The door opened, and Joel walked in. Dusty from the road, beard longer than usual, with Dina trailing behind him, scarf around her neck and bow slung across her back. They both looked tired. Patrol had taken them out past the rivers this time. Almost a week gone.
“Jesus,” Joel muttered, taking in the scene. “What the hell happened?”
Dina’s eyes swept across the room—until they landed on Ellie. Then you. She moved toward them quickly. “Ellie—hey. You okay?”
She didn’t answer at first. Her jaw was locked tight. Joel followed her gaze, landing on you in the corner. “She one of the survivors?”
Ellie nodded, slowly. “She was alone when we found her. Barely breathing. Beaten up, bruised.”
A medic passed by, glancing at the group. “The girl in the corner? She’s the one with the damaged vocal cords.”
Joel frowned. “What do you mean?”
The medic lowered her voice. “We ran tests. She’s not just mute—she’s been that way a long time. Her vocal cords are scarred. Chemical burns, maybe. Poison. Acid, even. Could’ve happened years ago.”
Ellie felt it all hit at once—revulsion, fury, heartbreak. The kind that rises like bile in your throat. She looked at you again, your back still turned. Your shoulders hunched. Your silence now explained, and still unbearable.
“She never had a chance,” Ellie whispered, mostly to herself. “Not even to scream for help.”
Dina stepped up, arms folded tightly. Her voice broke the silence.
“My sister taught me sign language,” she said gently. “She worked with non-verbal kids in New Mexico.” Ellie turned to her, startled. Dina gave a small nod. “I could try talking to her.”
Ellie didn’t say anything for a moment. Then she nodded. Grateful. “Yeah. Yeah, okay.”
Joel stood silently, staring at you. Something heavy behind his eyes. Something haunted. “Whatever she went through,” he said, his voice low, “we make sure it ends here.”
Ellie looked at you again. You hadn’t turned. But now… maybe they were finally close enough to reach you.
THE MORNING LIGHT in Jackson was comforting. The storm had passed, but everything still felt heavy.
You sat curled in a chair near the window of the medical wing, blanket pulled around your shoulders. Someone had brought tea. It had long since gone cold on the little tray beside you.
You weren’t shivering anymore. You weren’t flinching when people walked by or whispered. You were just quiet. Still. Like the air before snowfall.
When footsteps approached, you didn’t turn.
“Hey,” Ellie’s voice came from the doorway. Softer this time. Less like she was afraid of scaring you, more like she didn’t want to break whatever fragile moment you were wrapped inside.
You turned your head slightly. Just enough to see her standing there with Dina.
“Mind if we come in?” the brunette asked.
You hesitated. Then gave the smallest nod. They moved in quietly, settling on the bench near your chair. Dina took the spot closest to you, while Ellie sat beside her, leaning forward, hands between her knees.
Ellie tried first. “How are you feeling?”
You blinked. Looked down at your lap. Then, slowly—almost unsure—you raised your hands. Your fingers moved with care, like it had been a long time since someone had truly watched you speak this way.
Dina leaned in. “She’s saying... she’s better today,” she translated, glancing at Ellie. “Tired. But not scared.”
Ellie smiled, just a little. “That’s good. I’m glad.”
You watched her for a moment. Then signed again, slower this time.
“She wants to tell us something,” Dina said. Her voice dropped. “She’s going to tell us what happened.”
Ellie’s posture stiffened. She glanced at you, her chest already tightening. No survivor have had the guts to explain what happened. A man tried once, but panic overtook him before he could finish. 
You began signing. Dina translated, her voice quieter now, more careful. Like she was laying out pieces of you with every word. “She says… after her father died, she lived in that village for a few years. Alone mostly. The others… they knew she was there, but no one really asked her about it. She couldn’t talk, so they just… let her be. She fixed broken things. Helped tend the crops. People were kind enough, but it wasn’t home.”
You paused. Your face was blank, but your fingers tightened before moving again.
Dina continued. “She had a place at the edge of the houses. Close to the woods. Far enough that she could sleep without hearing people at night.” Your hands kept going. “She says one morning, a group of men came. Not infected. Just people. They looked like they’d been traveling for weeks—scarred, armed, desperate. They claimed they were traders at first. But they started asking about supplies. Ammunition. Medicine.”
Your hands stopped briefly, fingers trembling, then continued. 
“They found out the village had nothing to offer. No luxuries. Just the basics. So they… they took what they could. Someone had hidden away rations, alcohol, painkillers—things scavenged over the years. When the men couldn’t find more, they got angry.” Dina paused, her throat tightening. “They lit the houses on fire.”
You looked away now, your shoulders hunching inward. “She tried to help. Tried to pull someone out of a burning home. But one of the men hit her—hard. Threw her against a wall. And when they noticed she couldn’t talk, they took her to the forest. The men—uh—”
Dina stopped talking. Ellie didn’t need to hear the rest of it.  You didn’t look at her, but you heard it. The room went quiet. You finally looked at Ellie. And signed, slowly: “And then you found me.” Dina translated it. But she didn’t need to. Ellie understood that one.
Ellie’s eyes met yours, and something cracked inside her. Not pain. Something warmer, something painful but… human. She didn’t say anything. She raised her hands awkwardly, fingers a little stiff. Then, slowly, clumsily, she moved them. “You. Safe.”
It wasn’t perfect. Not even close. But you understood it. Your throat tightened. You gave her the smallest nod.
A WEEK had passed since your arrival. 
The snow had finally started melting around the outskirts of the town, revealing muddy patches of earth where winter had gripped too tightly for too long. Ellie stood near the wooden gate, arms crossed, watching the group of survivors getting ready to leave.
The ones from the burned village were chattering quietly, packing up what they'd been given. Fresh food. Blankets. Maps. A promise of an escort back to whatever scraps of family they still had waiting. They were smiling. Everyone was grateful. Excited, even. All except you.
Ellie spotted it immediately. You were off to the side, near the stone edge of the wall, body drawn in tight, like you were trying to disappear into yourself. Your arms were shaking. Your fingers twitching against your thighs. 
She took a step toward you just as Dina’s voice called from behind her, “They’re almost ready to head out. Maria’s gonna do the final check-in.”
But Ellie wasn’t listening. Her eyes hadn’t left you. You looked like you were about to vomit. Then it happened: a sharp shake of your head. Violent. Repeated. Your breath caught. You stumbled back, and then you were trembling, hands raised, desperate to sign something, anything, but your fingers were sloppy, frantic. You couldn’t get the shapes right.
Ellie was already moving. “Hey—hey, what’s wrong?” she said, dropping beside you.
Dina and Tommy were just behind her, closing in. Maria walked fast from the other side of the gate, frowning. Tommy crouched, reaching gently for your arm. “It’s okay, kiddo. We’re gonna get you back to your people—”
But you yanked away like his hand burned. The panic boiled over. Your eyes wide, breath sharp, and you were signing in quick bursts now, so messy even Dina had to pause before translating.
“She says—she says she doesn’t want to go back,” Dina murmured. “She says there’s nothing left fot her there. No family. No one waiting. It’s… it’s bad there. She says she can help here. That she wants to help. Please—she’s saying please over and over.”
Maria frowned. “We agreed Jackson doesn’t—”
“She can stay.” Ellie’s voice cut clean through the air.
Everyone looked at her. Maria blinked. “Ellie.”
“No, listen.” Ellie turned to her, stepping between you and the others. “She’s not sick. She can learn to help here.”
“She needs care—” Maria started, but Ellie didn’t flinch.
“—so give her care,” she said. “You did it for me. For Joel. You do it for people all the time when it’s the right thing. This is the right thing.”
Maria looked like she wanted to argue. But Tommy stepped forward, hands resting on his hips. “She’s right,” he said quietly. “Let her stay.”
Maria turned to look at you then. You were still shaking, eyes wide and full of raw, silent fear. But you weren’t signing anymore. You were just… watching. Waiting. And something in Maria’s face cracked.
She exhaled slowly. “We’ve got one unoccupied space down by the south end. It’s small, but it’s clean. I’ll clear it with the board. But this is your responsibility, Ellie. If it doesn’t work—”
“It will.”
Maria nodded, tight-lipped, and turned away.
The space wasn’t much more than a glorified shed.
An old maintenance room near the edge of the farming district, with one small window and thin walls. The mattress was clean, the oil lamp on the table was half-full, and someone had left a knitted blanket at the foot of the bed—blue with crooked stitches.
You sat on the edge, shoulders hunched, staring at the floor.
Ellie knocked once and stepped in.
“You, uh… you decent?” she joked half-heartedly.
No answer, of course. You looked at her slowly, eyes rimmed red from earlier. She walked in anyway, looking around. The room was bare. White walls. No posters. No clothes. No books. Just a silent girl and an untouched space.
“No pressure or anything,” Ellie muttered, “but this place kinda sucks.” Your mouth curled, barely. Just enough for her to notice.
Ellie reached into her jacket and pulled something out. A folded square of paper.
She handed it to you and waited while you unfolded it. A sketch— rough pencil strokes, smudged shading. A moth, wings spread wide, drawn on the corner of a windowsill.
You traced the wings gently. “I dunno,” Ellie said, fidgeting with her fingers. “Figured maybe you could put something on the walls.”
You didn’t sign anything. But you nodded. It was the first nod you’d given all day.
Ellie stayed until the sun dipped low, and the light faded into that soft blue shadow you only get in the mountains. When she stood to leave, you reached out—not to stop her, but to hand her the drawing again.
She shook her head, smiling at you. “It’s yours now.”
You didn’t smile. But when she left, you pinned the drawing to the wall above your bed. And for the first time since you’d arrived, you slept through the night.
YOU WEREN’T used to peace.
At first, it made you feel anxious. Like quiet was something dangerous. But days passed, and nothing shattered. No fires. No screams. No alarms. Just the thump of boots on snow-soft ground, the whinny of horses, and the occasional dog barking across the fencing.
And people? They weren’t what you expected. No disgusted stares. No cruel whispers. No pity in their eyes. Just… quiet nods. Respectful distance. Some even smiled when you passed. They didn’t expect you to speak. They didn’t press. They just treated you like a normal human being.
It felt strange. But not bad. You kept yourself busy, anyway. Staying in your room made the silence loud again, so you found ways to fill the hours.
At the stables, you brushed and fed the horses. At the medical wing, you helped sort herbs, stitch torn blankets, organize kits. The nurses didn’t talk much, but they smiled in thanks when you caught their mistakes. You were good at reading patterns. Noticing things.
And at the storage barn, you worked beside Dina. She didn’t say much at first. Just stacked crates with you, passed you water, bumped your shoulder when you looked tired. But by the second day, she started moving her hands in a way that caught your attention.
Sign language. Half of it wrong. You raised a brow. She laughed, shrugging. Then signed: “My sister taught me, but lost practice.”
From then on, every time you worked together, she practiced. She corrected herself when she got it wrong. You teached her simple phrases that could be useful for patrols, like— “Are you okay?, help me, stay quiet, Danger.”
Sometimes, Ellie joined you both during free time and watched, arms crossed, pretending she wasn’t interested. But you caught her mouthing the words. Her fingers twitching, trying to mirror yours.
Still, there were people who found odd your… limited vocabulary, to say the least. You were mute, but not deaf. The elders sometimes offered fake kindness, and a couple of teens treated you like you were a sideshow. Whispered jokes behind your back. Laughed when you turned, knowing you couldn’t call them out.
You were at the stable, finishing your chores for the day, when a group of young teenagers snuck inside. As you stepped into the storage room to grab some tools, the door slammed shut behind you. The door slammed shut behind you. At first, it was just the sound. The thud of it. Then came the click of the latch. And then, darkness.
You froze. No light. No cracks in the wood. No way to see the space around you. 
And just like that, it hit you. The woods. The smoke curling up into the treetops. The cries. The screams. The pain. Your body limp and bloody in the snow.  Now here you were again. Trapped. Powerless. Alone.
Your breath caught. You pounded your fists against the door, over and over. You wanted to scream. Your body tried to scream. But nothing came. Just air and desperation.
You crumbled against the wood, nails scratching at it like an animal. Tears blurred your vision, heart hammering. You were shaking. Falling back into yourself, into the dark part where the only thing that existed was fear.
Time slipped away. You didn't know how long you were in there. Ten minutes? Thirty? An hour? It didn’t matter, because it was long enough. Long enough to collapse into the floor, fear and guilt eating you alive. 
Ellie noticed you were gone the moment she got to her room.
Your notebook was still on the table. The CD player she'd brought you was untouched. The blanket folded the way you always left it when you planned to come back. Something was wrong.
She went to the medical wing first, and asked if you'd stopped by to help with the supply run. Then the town hall. Then Dina’s greenhouse. Each time, her voice got tenser, sharper.
“No, haven’t seen her.”
“She was supposed to help with the stables today, wasn’t she?”
Ellie froze. The stables. Of course. You always stayed late there. Shimmer was like your therapy, your comfort. If something had happened—
She was already running. By the time she got to the stables, the sun had dipped low, and the place was nearly empty. Most of the horses were asleep in their pens, the lights dimmed to a faint amber glow. It was quiet.
Too quiet. Ellie’s stomach dropped.
She walked past the rows of stalls, listening. Nothing. Nothing but the quiet huffs of horses and the creak of old wood. Before she could leave, she heard a sound.  Muffled. Faint. Almost too soft to notice.
And it was coming from the supply room.
Ellie rushed over, her heart now pounding in her ears. The door was closed. No light leaked from under the crack.
She pressed her ear to it. And heard a whimper. A cry. Shaky, broken. Yours.
“Shit—”
She threw herself at the door. It didn’t budge. Again. And again. On the third try, the old hinges groaned, and the door burst inward.
The sight stopped her breath.
You were huddled in the corner, back against the wall, arms wrapped around your knees. Your chest was heaving. You were soaked in sweat. Your nails had blood under them. You didn’t even look up at first— just shook violently, stuck in the loop of whatever memories had come rushing in.
“Hey,” Ellie said, dropping to her knees. “Hey, hey—look at me. It’s me. I’m here.”
Your eyes flicked up, wide and full of terror. Then softened. But the tears kept falling.
You reached for her. Barely. She pulled you into her arms. She held you so tightly, you could feel her heart thudding against yours.
“You’re safe,” she whispered into your hair. “You’re safe now. I’ve got you.”
She stayed there with you until your breathing slowed, until the shaking lessened. Until the memory began to dissolve just a little. She didn’t let go.
Later that night, wrapped in a blanket in Ellie’s garage, you sat beside her on the old couch. Your eyes were red and tired. Your hands moved slowly, shakily.
“I thought I was back there,” you signed. “In the woods.”
Ellie nodded. “I know. I know.”
“It felt the same.”
She reached out and gently brushed your knuckles with her thumb. “I should’ve been there. I’m sorry.”
You shook your head. “It was not your fault.”
Ellie sighed, then moved closer. “You're here now. That’s what matters. You're safe. And I won’t ever let anyone do that to you again.”
You let her lean her forehead against yours. You exhaled softly. Your fingers moved once more.
“I was scared.”
She pulled you against her side, her arm around your shoulders.
“I was scared too,” she admitted quietly. “When I couldn’t find you. I thought—” she stopped, swallowed hard. “I don’t want to lose you. Ever.”
You nodded, slowly. Then leaned your head against her shoulder.
Outside, Jackson carried on with its usual rhythm. But in that garage, all that existed was the hush of breath, the warmth of touch, and the unspoken promise that Ellie would never let you fall into the dark alone again.
She couldn’t wait to speak to those kids and show them real fear.
THE GARAGE  Ellie had turned into her room was dim and quiet that night.
Her guitar sat in the corner, dusty but cared for. A pile of comic books sat untouched next to her bed. And pinned to the wall beside her drawings was something new.
A sketch. It wasn’t finished, but it was clearly you. It was you, brushing Shimmer’s hair. A gentle expression on your face, eyes closed in focus, hair loose around your shoulders. Ellie had started it the night before, couldn’t stop thinking about it. About how peaceful you looked.
She didn’t hear the footsteps at first.
“You drawin’ again?” Joel’s voice broke through the stillness.
Ellie jumped, stuffing the sketch under her pillow in one sharp motion. “Jesus—don’t sneak up like that.”
Joel chuckled, arms crossed. “I knocked,” he said. “You just didn’t answer.”
Ellie shifted, awkward. “Just… sketching. Helps me sleep sometimes.”
Joel looked around the room, taking in the quiet. He nodded toward the pillow.
“That her?”
Ellie’s face went red. “None of your business.”
He smiled, soft. Not teasing, just… knowing.
“She’s a good kid,” he said. “Saw her helpin’ over at the stables this morning. Gentle hands. Real focused.”
Ellie looked down, playing with her fingers nervously.
Joel leaned against the workbench. “Listen. I was talkin’ to Maria. Said some patrol members were askin’ about hand signals. Quiet communication. Stuff you can use when there’s infected close and you don’t wanna make a sound.”
Ellie blinked. “Like… what Dina’s teaching me?”
Joel nodded. “Exactly. She told me the new girl has been helpin’ with that.”
“She’s smart,” Ellie said quietly. “Learns fast.”
Joel gave a low hum. “Sounds familiar.” Ellie shot him a look, but he was already walking toward the door. “She keeps it up,” he said, “it might be worth havin’ her on patrol. Not now, but down the line. Could teach the others what she knows.” Before he left, he added, without turning. “You’re good with her, kid. She trusts you.”
And then he was gone. Ellie exhaled. She pulled the sketch back out from under the pillow. Then pinned it to the wall. 
IT WAS A Thursday when Ellie showed up at your door holding something behind her back. You opened it slowly, a blanket still draped around your shoulders, hair messily braided from the day before. You blinked sleep from your eyes.
Ellie grinned. “Don’t look at me like that. It’s not a bomb or anything.” You tilted your head. “I brought you something,” she said, stepping inside without asking—because by now, she didn’t need to.
From behind her back, she pulled out a CD player. A real, beat-up, scratched little thing, with worn buttons and cracked volume dials. But it had a soul. And inside it, she'd already loaded the first disc.
“I figured… I dunno. You’ve probably never had time for music. Not real music, anyway. Not the stuff that doesn’t come from a panic radio signal.” You reached out, gently touching the top of it. Ellie was already kneeling, plugging in the cord to the wall, twisting the dial.
A click. A soft whirr. Then the warm crackle of static turned into music. Not loud. Just enough to fill the room. The guitar riff was old-school. Something from the seventies, maybe. You didn’t recognize the song. But Ellie was tapping her foot and mouthing along.
“Fleetwood Mac,” she said with a smirk, glancing at you. You gave a ghost of a laugh. Silent, but real. Then nodded. You liked it. Ellie watched your face carefully.
She sat down cross-legged beside the little player, then reached into her coat and pulled out three more CDs. She fanned them out on the floor like they were cards in a game.
“This one’s The Police. This one’s the Talking Heads. And this—this is my personal favorite.” She held it up proudly. “Aerosmith: Greatest Hits.” You squinted, amused. “Don’t give me that look,” Ellie muttered, clearly flustered. “I know the covers are cheesy. But it slaps, okay? You ever heard Crazy? No? Oh man, you’re in for a ride.”
You reached out slowly. You didn't sign anything, but your eyes said enough. This meant something. Ellie just smiled at you, cheeks red but eyes proud.
“Press this button to open the tray,” she explained, showing you patiently. “And this skips tracks. Here’s the volume. And if it makes that grinding noise again, just smack the side like this.” She did it and immediately winced. “Okay, maybe not that hard.”
Two days later, Ellie woke up to a soft knock on the garage door. When she opened it, no one was there.
But lying on the step was a gently folded note, creased twice, smudged in the corner where a thumb must have pressed too hard. Ellie’s heart jumped. She recognized your handwriting immediately. It was small, tidy, with the slant of someone who’d taught themselves without anyone ever correcting them. She unfolded it slowly. Inside, in careful words, was a list:
CD 1 – Fleetwood Mac: Landslide CD 2 – The Police: Every Little Thing She Does Is Magic CD 3 – Talking Heads: This Must Be the Place (Naive Melody) CD 4 – Aerosmith: Dream On 
At the bottom, just beneath the last line, was one more word, written in smaller script: “Thank you.”
Ellie stared at the page for a long time. She read it once. Then again. Then a third time, tracing her fingers over each song like they meant something more now. Like they were your voice. Oh. Your voice. There wasn’t a day she didn’t grieve your voice. She was sure it was the best melody of all. Above from every track. Above from any music note. 
But maybe, just maybe, this was enough.  Ellie sank down into the chair near her workbench and smiled—really smiled, one of those rare, crooked things that made her freckles stand out and her nose scrunch just a little. “She likes Dream On,” she mumbled to herself.
From that day on, music became part of your language. There wasn’t a day when your small cabin wasn’t flooded with melodies from decades ago. 
Ellie would bring new CDs each week—stuff she bartered for, stuff she found on abandoned shelves, anything that might work. And every time, two or three days later, she’d find a note on her doorstep.  Your handwriting. Your picks. Sometimes you’d even underline lyrics. Other times you'd draw a little doodle beside a title—a heart, a star, a tiny sketch of Shimmer or a cassette tape.
It wasn’t long before you started leaving music playing in your room when Ellie visited. The sound would greet her before you did, like a secret message. One day, she walked in and found you swaying slightly in your chair to David Bowie, and she nearly dropped the water canister she was carrying.
“You're gonna give me a heart attack,” she muttered, trying not to smile too big.
And you? You just gave her a thumbs up and kept dancing.
Ellie wasn’t sure when it happened. The shift.
She’d always liked being around you. She liked the quiet, the lack of pressure. But somewhere between the notes and the signs, something deeper started to bloom. Something that made her stomach twist in weird, ridiculous knots.
She caught herself watching you more.
Not just because she was worried or curious. But because she liked the shape of your laugh, even if it was silent. She liked the way your face lit up when she remembered something you didn’t think she would—like how you always skipped track three, or how you preferred peppermint tea over chamomile.
She liked how your eyes crinkled when you teased her with hand signs, “slow down, you talk too fast.”
And she really, really liked when your fingers would brush hers while passing a note, and you didn’t pull away.
WHEN spring came, you were a completely different person.
Gone was the ghost of the girl who’d arrived trembling and blood-soaked on the edge of Jackson’s woods. The one who wouldn’t let anyone near. Who flinched from a soft touch and couldn't fall asleep without checking the windows five times.
Now, you stood taller. You looked people in the eyes.
Your hair had grown longer and shinier, often braided back with a little green ribbon Ellie found in the trading post. You’d gained weight, enough to make your clothes fit better, and your eyes look less sunken. You looked healthy. You looked present. And you looked happy. Words weren’t necessary to notice it. They never were.
By now, sign language had spread across Jackson like wildfire.
Dina had started it—volunteering to teach lessons in the evenings at the town hall for anyone who wanted to learn. What started as a curiosity quickly turned into something vital. Because once people realized how useful quiet communication could be during patrols, it was no longer just a gesture of kindness. It was about survival.
There were stories—a team who spotted a runner too close thanks to a signed warning. A pair of patrol members who navigated around a horde without making a single sound, all because they could speak with their hands.
You became the unofficial teacher, alongside Dina.
Some nights you’d stand in front of the room with a small notebook, writing down sequences and watching the crowd mimic you. Kids learned fastest—teenagers who liked how slick it felt to talk in silence. Old folks struggled with the finger speed but didn’t give up.
And Ellie? Ellie learned just for you. She still fumbled sometimes. Signed something completely wrong and ended up telling you she was a “sad fly” instead of “feeling tired.” But she always made you laugh. And the look she gave you every time she got something right? Pure gold.
It was early, the sun still low behind Jackson’s rooftops, when someone knocked gently on your door, The Cure making everything softer. You opened it to find Maria, hands in her jacket pockets, eyes kind but serious.
She waited a beat before speaking. “You’ve been doing real good around here.” You tilted your head, unsure where this was going. “You’ve been… helping. At the stables. Organizing supplies. Teaching.” She paused. “We’ve been watching. You’re steady. And smart.”
“Thing is, there’s a patrol scheduled tomorrow,” she continued. “North route. We could use someone with your skills. Think you’re ready to head out there?”
Your heart pounded. Ready? You hadn’t left the gates since the day you were brought here. You looked down, fingers twitching slightly, signing the word for yes, slow but certain.
Maria smiled softly. “We thought you might agree to that.”
Ellie was the first one to volunteer. The only one, really. The next morning, you stood by the gate—nervous but prepared. Bow slung over your back. Hands steady.
She grinned when she saw you. “Got your game face on, huh?”
You signed “fuck off,” and she burst out laughing.
“You’re too good at that, it’s not fair.”
You rode side by side out into the woods. The snow had mostly melted. Green was returning to the world, shy and slow. Birds chirped above you, and the air had that damp, earthy smell of thawed soil and new beginnings.
Ellie showed you how to spot tracks, how to tell the difference between deer and runners, where to look for broken branches and disturbed dirt. You, on the other hand, taught her how to signal danger in complete silence, how to hold up a closed fist to stop, how to sign clicker or infected or hide in seconds.
You worked like you'd been doing this together for years.
And when a pair of clickers stumbled too close to a creek where you rested, you didn’t panic. You touched Ellie’s shoulder and signed two, right, close— and she nodded instantly, pulling her knife free. It was very effective, to say the least.
That patrol became two. Then four. Then a dozen. You and Ellie became a team. Every time your name was on the board, so was hers.
The rhythm of riding out, scouting, signing small jokes, and sharing your rations. Watching the sun rise over misty hills. Sitting in watchtowers with your boots kicked up and her shoulder brushing yours.
Sometimes you caught her staring. Sometimes she caught you doing the same. Neither of you said a word about it. But everyone else could see it.
IT HAD STARTED like any other patrol. 
The clouds were heavy that morning, hanging low and gray over the mountain ridge. You rode out alongside Jesse and another scout, Cal, toward the outskirts of an abandoned rail line two hours away from Jackson. You were tracking a runner sighting someone had reported near the water tanks.
Ellie was on a separate route that day. She’d offered to switch with Jesse when she saw your name on the roster, but Maria insisted she stay on her scheduled path to cover more ground. You kissed her knuckles before separating at the gates, your silent way of saying, be safe.
She signed back, “always.”
You felt something wrong about five minutes before it happened. 
Cal had to take a break a few minutes ago, staying by the station, leaving you alone with the other man. Jesse walked ahead, scanning, his rifle slung over his shoulder. You stayed back, close to the train tracks, half-swallowed by grass. You were just signing to Jesse that you thought something was off when a gunshot cracked through the trees. Then pain. The next few seconds blurred into chaos.
You hit the ground, hard. Your ears rang. Two masked men came out of nowhere—one of them slammed Jesse’s head into the ground with the butt of a rifle. You tried to pull your knife, but a boot pinned your wrist to the mud.
They weren’t infected. They weren’t raiders looking for supplies. They were looking for you. Sudden flashbacks of that one night came running through your mind as more hands grabbed your arms. You kicked and thrashed, but they hit hard and fast, knocking the wind out of you. You reached for your belt, trying to scream for help. But nothing came out.
Just air and silence. Your throat pulsed, desperate and useless.
They laughed when they realized you couldn’t scream. One of them leaned down close, breathing in your face. “That’s new. Ain’t that something?” He shoved your face into the mud. “Try to scream. Come on. Do it.”
You gasped, silent, your body wracked with panic.
They started to beat you then. Not enough to kill you, but almost. One of them held your arms while the other kicked your ribs, again and again and again. Another hit your face with a rifle stock, splitting your lip, knocking your head sideways.
“Let’s see what sounds she makes when we break her.”
You couldn’t scream. So they kept going.
By the time they dragged you into an old barn nearby, Jesse was still unconscious, and you were barely breathing. Where the hell was Cal? Did they got them too? Blood trickled down your jaw and pooled in your shirt. You tried to sign for help, your hands shaking uncontrollably. The tall man laughed and tied your wrists.
And that’s when they brought Ellie in.
Tied. Kicking. Bloody from a fight of her own.
Her eyes met yours across the barn, and she screamed.
“NO! No, no— DON’T YOU DARE TO TOUCH HER!”
They slammed her into a beam and tied her arms above her head. One man punched her gut hard enough to make her gasp, but Ellie barely flinched. Her eyes were locked on you, face contorted in pure rage. 
“What the fuck did she ever do to you?! HUH?! You cowards!”
“Leave her alone!" Ellie shouted. "She didn’t do anything!”
They laughed. One of them stepped close to you. He grabbed your face, turning it side to side. When they saw how Ellie screamed for you, cried for you, they smiled. That was the fuel they wanted.
They pulled you forward again, cut your shirt open, and shoved you to the floor. Ellie thrashed wildly in her restraints.
“Stop it! STOP—PLEASE!”
“STOP! YOU FUCKING COWARDS!”
You couldn’t scream. You could only gasp, your body shaking violently, your lungs burning as you tried and failed to make a sound.
And when they got tired of you, they started hurting her.
One of them stabbed her leg. She howled in agony. Another one broke a rib with the heel of his boot. You could hear the sickening snap. And you couldn’t do anything. You couldn’t move. Couldn’t speak. Couldn’t save her.
Until something inside you twisted. The man pinning you laughed as Ellie cried your name. Something feral surged through your chest. You watched as his arm pressed roughly on your throat. And you bit it down. Hard.
So hard, you tasted blood and tendon.
He screamed and tried to jerk away, but you didn’t let go. You bit through him until he fell back, blood pouring down your chin. You grabbed the knife he dropped in panic, and before the others could react, you plunged it into his neck. Once. Twice. A third time. Screaming silently, stabbing again and again, the blade punching through soft flesh and cartilage.
You acted fast. One of the others lunged toward Ellie. He had no time to react. You tackled him and drove the blade into his chest, over and over, until your hands were slick with red, and his body stopped moving.
You didn’t stop. You couldn’t. Not until Ellie—barely conscious, bleeding out—whispered your name. “Hey. Hey, it’s me. It’s me.”
Your hands trembled as she reached for you.
Her fingers were slick with blood— her own. You dropped the knife, gasping in silence, eyes darting across her wounds.
“Blood. Blood.” You signed frantically. “Blood. You. Blood. Bad.”
Ellie reached up, her touch featherlight.
“I’m okay. I’m okay. You saved me. Look at me. Look at me.”
Her voice cracked with emotion as she whispered, “We’re okay. You did good. You did so good.”
You curled into her, hands clutching her jacket like a lifeline, heart pounding against hers. Ellie, still bleeding, still aching, pulled you closer like she could protect you from everything.
You sobbed without sound. And she held you until the others found you both.
THE RIDE back to Jackson was a blur.
You didn’t remember mounting the horse. You didn’t remember Cal helping Ellie stay upright in the saddle, or Jesse—bruised but alive—riding close behind.
You didn’t remember the whispers. Or the way people gasped when they saw the blood all over you, sticky and dried in layers.
You kept your eyes on Ellie the whole way. Her head leaned against your shoulder, barely conscious, breath hitching with every step the horse took.
You’d already cleaned the blade before anyone found you. You didn’t know why. Maybe instinct. Maybe shame. Maybe you didn’t want her to see how much you enjoyed it— how much of yourself you'd left in that abandoned building.
They took Ellie straight to the med bay.
You refused to let go of her hand. Even as Maria shouted for you to step aside. Even when they pulled back her jacket and revealed the cuts, the bruises, the deep gash along her thigh. You stayed. Not a single nurse tried to fight you on it.
You sat beside her as they stitched her up, cleaned the wounds, reset the cracked rib. She didn’t flinch once. She kept watching you the whole time, her green eyes tracing the dried blood on your cheeks, the tremble in your fingertips.
“...You okay?” she whispered, voice hoarse.
You nodded. But you weren’t.
Later that night, when the sun dipped behind the mountains and Jackson returned to its soft yellow haze of warm lights and guarded walls, Ellie knocked at your door.
She looked tired. Wrapped in a blanket. Her face was pale, the bruises starting to darken. A strip of gauze around her arm, another across her ribs. But she was walking.
And she was alone. “I can’t sleep,” she said quietly. “Wanna come to mine?”
You nodded and followed. The garage was dimly lit, smelling faintly of old leather, music, and a little bit of her. Posters lined the walls, drawings pinned in uneven rows. 
You’d been here before—but never like this. You sat cross-legged on her mattress, across from her. Hands tucked in your lap, still trembling a little.
The silence stretched long. But it didn’t hurt. You watched the way she stared at her hands. The gauze on her fingers. The small cuts beneath her chin. The melody of Take On Me was caressing the walls of the garage. Ellie knew how much you loved that song. 
You smiled sadly. Then your hands moved. “I’m sorry.” Again. “I’m sorry.” Your signs were shaking. Urgent. Repeating. Over and over.
Ellie moved to sit beside you. Close enough to touch. She placed a hand gently over yours. “Stop,” she said, softly. “I’m not sorry. Not for what you did. Not for any of it.”
Your breath caught. You looked at her. Her fingers trembled as she raised her hands.
She signed—slowly, carefully, but certain. “I love you.”
No stutter. No mistake. The motion was clear. Firm. Honest.
Your lips parted. Not for sound. Just for breath. You stared at her, eyes wide. And then, you smiled. For the first time since the barn, a full, real smile. And you leaned forward. Ellie met you halfway.
Her lips were warm, soft, trembling against yours.
She tasted like peppermint and tea, and the metal tang of healing wounds. Her hand cupped your jaw gently, thumb brushing the bruise on your cheek. She was careful with you, and you were careful with her.
When she pulled back, she rested her forehead against yours.
“I’m not going anywhere,” she whispered. “Not ever.”
You nodded, and your fingers rose again. “Me neither.”
A FEW WEEKS had passed since the attack.
Your injuries had healed for the most part. The bruises faded, the cuts scabbed and softened to scars. But the ache lingered. Neither of you spoke about it anymore. Not in words. Not in signs. But you both knew. You always did.
Ellie had promised you one thing the night she kissed you, forehead to forehead in the garage: that someday, she’d take you somewhere no one else knew about. Somewhere quiet. Safe. Yours.
And one morning, when the sun broke through the trees in soft shafts and the air smelled like early spring grass, she showed up at your door with a half-smile and a bag over her shoulder.
“Come with me,” she signed.
And you did.
It was a three-hour hike outside the west perimeter of Jackson. Off patrol routes, through pine forest and over mossy, half-rotted logs. The deeper you went, the quieter it got. Just birds and your boots and the sound of Ellie humming under her breath, almost unconsciously.
By the time you reached the lake, your chest ached with how beautiful it was.
It wasn’t large, but the water was glass-clear and edged by smooth, sun-warmed rocks. Pines framed it like watchful giants. A single wooden dock jutted out near one edge, old and mossy but still solid.
You smiled, wide and open, and turned to Ellie in a flash of excitement.
She was already looking at you, grinning.
“Told you it was worth it,” she said, brushing a curl behind her ear.
You nodded, signing, “Beautiful.”
Ellie shrugged, bashful. “Yeah. You are.” You blinked, and she coughed. “I-I mean—yeah, it’s beautiful. It. The lake. Shut up.”
She scratched the back of her neck, trying not to look at you directly as you began to pull your jacket off. You stripped down to your underwear slowly, mostly because the sun felt good on your skin and your bruises no longer hurt. Your scars caught the light, silvered now. You stood barefoot at the edge of the lake and glanced back.
Ellie was very visibly trying not to stare. Her face was beet red. You smirked at her.
“Come on,” you signed, beckoning her.
She cleared her throat and peeled off her flannel, boots, and jeans until she was in her tank top and boxers. When she joined you at the water’s edge, she couldn’t meet your eyes.
Then you both dove in. You both gasped at first, laughing breathlessly, flailing for a moment before adjusting. You swam circles around her, light and weightless in the water, while Ellie trod with a smile so big it almost looked painful.
You splashed her. She splashed back harder. You dove under and tugged at her ankle. She yelped and nearly went under, laughing.
It was like time slowed down. The world, so often filled with tension and noise and pain, had simply fallen silent. The only sounds were water ripples, quiet laughter, the distant call of birds.
At one point, you floated on your back beside her, arms out like wings.
Ellie watched you, eyes soft. The cut across her nose had faded, but her lip still had a tiny scar where the stitches had been. 
You signed to her lazily, hands moving across the water’s surface. “So pretty.”
She blinked. And then she realized you meant her.
Her cheeks flushed deep red, like the sun had suddenly turned up just for her.
“Oh,” she muttered, blinking fast. “Um. You too. I mean—not that you didn’t already know that. You’re, like—yeah. You’re a lot.”
Later, you both climbed out of the lake, dripping and shivering but grinning. Ellie laid out her flannel and you both sprawled on it in the sun, half-dried, steam rising from your clothes.
Your hair was damp and tangled. Her arm was loosely draped over your thigh, fingertips idly tracing the old scar above your knee. You were still. Safe.
You’d been practicing something all week in your cabin, when you arrived at night after doing your daily chores. Ellie had shown you a few times, patiently, her fingers in her mouth, her whistle sharp and clear.
It had taken days to figure it out. You couldn’t hum or sing or shout. But this—this was yours. So, you puckered your lips and whistled. A little shaky at first. But then steady. A tune Ellie liked—one she’d played on her guitar months ago. Future Days.
She froze, and looked up at you.
You kept going. The little melody warbling gently into the air.
Ellie stared, eyes wide, lips parted just slightly. She leaned up on one elbow, and her hand stayed on your leg.
“Jesus,” she whispered. “You are the best.” You tilted your head, a questioning smile. She just shook hers. “You don’t even know, do you?”
You shrugged playfully. She leaned in and kissed your shoulder. Then your cheek, and finally your chapped lips. Then rested her head just below your collarbone, eyes closed.
“Stay here a while longer,” she murmured.
You wrapped an arm around her. Fingers tangled in her damp hair.
The sun was warm. The water glinted. And for the first time in what felt like years, the world didn’t feel cruel. 
Before the sun set, you were already packing to go back home. Ellie was checking Shimmer when you nervously opened your bag. Inside was a folded-up piece of paper. You chewed your lip and stared at it for a second before finally walking over and nudging Ellie’s shoulder gently. She turned, and you held the drawing out with both hands. Immediately shy.
Ellie sat up straighter. “What’s that?”
You didn’t sign. Just pushed it gently into her hands, already starting to blush.
She unfolded the page slowly, and her eyes widened the moment she saw it.
It was her. A little smudgy in some areas, sure. Maybe the proportions weren’t perfect; her jaw was a bit too square, her nose slightly off-center,  but it was her. Sitting under a tree with her guitar in her lap. Her brows furrowed in focus. Hair curling beneath her ears. A little crease at the corner of her lips like she was about to smile.
She stared at it longer than she probably realized.
When she looked up again, you were biting the inside of your cheek, shoulders hunched slightly, like you were bracing for her to laugh.
Instead, Ellie smiled. Soft. Real. Almost awed.
“Are you serious?” she said. “You drew this?” You nodded, sheepish. Ellie looked back down at it. “Holy shit. This is awesome. Like— actually awesome.”
“You're just being nice.”
She looked up, scandalized. “I am not just being nice!”
You signed with a playful grin.  “Says the girl who draws like a professional comic book artist.”
Ellie huffed. “Okay, rude. Yours is just… different. It’s good. Like, warm, you know?” You tilted your head. “Like,” she continued, waving the paper, “you didn’t just draw me. You got the way I sit. That stupid thing I do with my fingers when I’m thinking.”
You lifted your brows. “Stupid?”
She gave you a look. “Yeah, you know, the thing where I— okay, you’re making that face again. Stop!”
You laughed silently, shoulders shaking.  She carefully placed the drawing in her pocket, smoothing the edges.
After a few moments of quiet, you signed again. “You’re my favorite thing to draw.”
Ellie’s ears turned red. She didn’t say anything for a second. Then, shyly, “...Will you show me more sometime?”
You looked up at her with a small nod. Ellie leaned in and kissed your forehead.
“I wanna hang that one up,” she whispered. “Right next to our music notes.”
“You’re such a loser”
“Yeah.” She signed back, now more smoothly. “Just for you, baby.”
perm taglist !
@valeisaslut @firefly-ace @sevslover @twopeoplee @mayfldss @elliesfavtoy @usuck @avalovesmus1c @samcvrpenters @mars4hellokitty @prettyinpink69 @yashirawr @furtherrawayy @maximumdreamlandcoffee @elliesfavgirlfriend @abcline006 @marieeeluvsyou @smaugayra @eriiwaiii2 @d1psht @creativedespaitr @leaaavesss @yasmilks @piastorys @nemesyaaa @elliewilliamskisser2000 @mascspleasegetmepregnant @oatmatchalatte @leeidk87 @morticeras @eddiesdrummergf @vahnilla @incog-nizo
1K notes · View notes
cowboybeepboop · 23 days ago
Text
Rescue
"Please, p-please, I want you to make me feel good."
Tumblr media
Pairing: Robert “Bob” Reynolds x f! Reader 
Genre: Smut
Word count: 3.8k
Warnings: Needy and whiny Bob, kind of a dom fem reader, oral m! recieving 
a/n: Sorry chat.. This is such a ramble, but I  LOVE BOB omg Lewis Pullman is on top!!! As always, send any requests you have my way! I will write for any fandom or character, but I would especially love some Lewis Pullman character requests 😛
Bob stood in the dimly lit room, a flickering fluorescent light casting eerie shadows across the sterile walls. His arms were shackled behind his back, held tightly in place by Valentina Allegra de Fontaine, a woman who radiated calculation and control.
He felt utterly isolated. No one was treating him with any kindness; he was merely an object to them, a tool to be used and discarded at their convenience. After his shift into Sentry and then the Void, she’s kept him locked up in this damn room. 
The room he was kept in was small and confined, barely large enough for him to move a few paces in any direction. The air was thick and stale, almost stifling. There was no comfort here, no human kindness. It was as if they wanted him to feel isolated and forgotten.
Bob looked around the room, his eyes darting from corner to corner. The only sound was the steady hum of the fluorescent light and the occasional clink of his shackles as he shifted his weight. He tried to take deep breaths, to keep his fear and anxiety at bay, but it was getting increasingly difficult.
While he could use his powers, he’s simply just too scared to bring out the void again. So instead, he spends his time pacing his tiny concrete room. The fluorescent light overhead flickered intermittently, casting strange shadows on the sterile walls. 
Every now and then, he would glance up to see if the light was about to go out completely. 
He was exhausted. 
Not just physically, but mentally as well. The constant fear and anxiety of being in this small space with no human contact was taking its toll on him. He could hear footsteps in the hallway outside, but no one came to visit him. 
They weren't even giving him any food.
After Valentina realized she couldn’t *use* him for what she wanted, she decided not to deal with him at all, assuming he would be too fearful to try and escape. Plus, if he did use his powers against her once again, she would just hit her kill switch. 
You'd been working with Bucky and the "Thunderbolts" to rescue Bob from Valentina's capture. This plan only works if everyone works together, which, for the most part, they've been doing pretty well, at least until you became involved. 
Creaking open the door, you hold your breath as you step into the small and dimly lit room, the sound of your footsteps on the cold concrete floor making the space feel even more claustrophobic. The room is barely illuminated by a single flickering fluorescent light above.
As you enter, you notice Bob pacing the length of the room, his arms shackled behind his back, looking exhausted and tense. He glances over at you, his eyes widening slightly as he realises that someone has entered.
"You're Bob?" Your voice is gentle while you creep over to him, eyes roaming over him, taking in his timid stance. 
Bob pauses in his pacing as you approach, his body tense and wary, but he nods slowly, his voice barely above a whisper. “Y-yes, I’m Bob,” he says softly. He studies you warily, his eyes darting to the knife between your teeth before returning to your face.
"I'm Y/N, I'm gonna get you out of here, alright?" You slip the knife into your pocket, skillfully you begin to pick the locks on his shackles, which are surprisingly weak for being meant to hold someone with his powers. 
Bob looks at you with a mix of surprise and relief, his eyes widening slightly as you begin to pick the locks on his shackles. "You're...you're here to help me?" he whispers, his voice cracking slightly.
He watches you with a sense of awe as you work on the locks, clearly impressed by your skill. The locks seem to come undone surprisingly easily, given the fact that they're meant to hold someone as powerful as him.
"Of course, I'm here to help you." You smile sweetly at him, brushing your fingers against his shoulder, offering some comfort, waiting for Bucky's all clear signal. 
Your touch seems to momentarily surprise him, and he flinches away from it, before realising that you’re trying to help him. He gives you a small, hesitant smile back, clearly not used to any kind of human contact in this place.
As you wait for Bucky's signal, the tension in the room continues to build. Bob glances around the room, his eyes darting to the door, clearly anxious to get out of here as soon as possible.
Bucky lets you know that it's time to move, you carefully pull out your knife again, preparing for any necessary defense. "Come with me, Bob, stay close and hold onto this just in case." You hand him the blade, pulling out a small gun as both of you move toward the exit. 
Bob takes the blade from you, holding it tightly in his hand. He follows you closely as you move towards the exit, his footsteps quiet behind you. He’s clearly on edge, glancing around the room as if waiting for someone to come bursting through the door.
The gun in your hand is a reassuring presence for him, and he sticks close to your side, keeping his eyes peeled for any sign of danger. As you reach the door, Bob places a hand on your shoulder, his touch surprisingly gentle. "You'll p-protect me, right?" he whispers.
"I'll keep you safe," you respond gently, using your free hand to pat his hand that's resting on your shoulder before moving forward. Putting your focus back on getting him out. 
Bob nods at your reassurance, his hand remaining on your shoulder for just a moment longer before pulling away. He takes a deep, shaky breath, trying to steel his nerves as you move forward, your focus now fixed on getting him out of this place.
Together, you move through the building, keeping an eye out for any guards or obstacles in your path. Bob keeps close by your side, gripping the knife tightly as he follows you, his eyes darting around nervously.
With Bob safely in the back of the vehicle, you let out a ragged sigh of relief. The adrenaline that had been rushing through your veins starts to wear off, and you suddenly feel the overwhelming tiredness of the rescue mission catch up to you.
As soon as the vehicle starts moving, you look over at Bob, who is now sitting next to you, still clutching the knife in his hand. He seems just as exhausted as you are, if not more, his eyes tired and weary.
Brushing your fingers over his hand, you gently pull the knife away from his grasp. "You're safe now, Bob, I promise." The team knew that Val wouldn’t come after them, not with their hold over her, so it would be an easy trip back. 
Bob doesn't resist as you take the knife from him, his grip loosening as soon as your touch. He looks up at you, his eyes weary and tired, but there's a glimmer of trust there now, a hint of vulnerability that he couldn't have shown before.
"Thank you," he whispers softly, his voice hoarse. "Thank you for getting me out of there."
"Of course," you grin at him, scooting closer to his side so he can rest against your shoulder. "You should rest, close your eyes."
Bob looks at you with a tired expression, seeming hesitant for a moment. But then, as if too tired to resist, he starts to lean into your shoulder, his head heavy against your body.
He lets out a weary sigh, his eyes fluttering shut as he begins to relax, finally feeling safe in your presence. "I...I haven't slept in days," he admits quietly, his words slurring slightly with exhaustion.
"You deserve some good rest, Bob." You run your fingers down his arm, attempting to lure him to sleep.
Bob's eyelids seem to grow heavier with every passing moment, his body sagging against yours as fatigue washes over him. With your gentle touch, he seems to relax further, his breathing beginning to even out as he drifts closer and closer to sleep.
He mumbles something, a single word that escapes his lips in a tired slur. "Safe," he whispers, his voice barely audible.
A few weeks have passed since you all successfully rescued Bob, and thankfully, Valentina never tried to take him back. You sigh as your training with The Winter Soldier ends in another defeat, lying against the exercise mat, you take a few steadying breaths.
Bucky stands above you, a smirk on his face as he regards your defeated form. He offers a hand to help you up from the mat, his grip firm as he pulls you to your feet.
"Not bad," he says, eyeing you up and down. "You're getting better." Despite your defeat, there's a hint of pride in his voice, as if he's impressed by your improvement.
You catch a glimpse of Bob outside the room, letting go of Buckys hand and ignoring his compliment, you practically skip over to him. "How are you doing this morning, Bob?"  
Bob looks up as you approach, a small, shy smile forming on his lips as he sees you. "M-morning," he manages, his voice soft and tentative. "I'm, uh, I'm alright," he says, running a hand through his messy blond hair. He glances down at the floor, then back up at you, his eyes meeting yours for a brief moment before darting away.
"Wanna grab breakfast with me?" you grin sweetly, stretching and cracking your back. 
Bob nods shyly, a slight flush on his cheeks as he watches you stretch, his eyes darting away quickly when he realises that he was staring. He shoves his hands into his pockets, looking every bit the shy, awkward, but sweet man you're beginning to learn he is.
"Uh, yeah, that sounds nice," he replies, barely managing to meet your gaze. He's clearly trying to hide his nervousness, but failing miserably.
"Here, let's grab something from the kitchen, and then we can watch a movie in my room!" You're giddy at the thought of spending more time with him, you’ve been doing everything you can to get him more comfortable with you. 
Bob nods eagerly, his eyes lighting up at your suggestion. "Yeah, that sounds great," he says softly, a small smile on his lips. He follows you eagerly as you lead him toward the kitchen, his footsteps light behind you.
"Movie in your room?" he asks, a hint of surprise in his voice. "J-just the two of us?"
"Yeah, why not?" You grab some cereal for both of you, focused on the small task at hand. 
"Uh, no reason," he says sheepishly, a faint blush creeping up his cheeks again. "I just, uh, didn’t expect it to be just the two of us." He fidgets nervously as he follows you back to your room, his hand occasionally clenching and unclenching at his side.
You open the door for him, gesturing for him to walk in. "Well, we can keep things purely PG," you tease as you shut the door behind you, which is more a less a goal of yours than anything else. 
You find him simply irresistible; his kind, sheepish demeanor gets you weak in the knees. The two of you have never been alone in a private space very long before, so this opens up the opportunity for more than just friendly interactions.
Bob's cheeks visibly redden at your playful comment, and he lets out a small, nervous chuckle as he steps into your room. He looks around, taking in the space with a sense of curiosity and wonder. It's clear that he's a bit out of his comfort zone.
"Purely PG," he repeats, his voice cracking slightly. He stands awkwardly in the middle of the room, waiting for you to lead the way.
"Come sit," you plop on the bed, patting the mattress beside you. "We can find something together," your heart races as you notice the flush of his cheeks. 
Bob hesitates for a moment before slowly walking over to the bed and sitting down next to you. He sits on the edge of the mattress, his body tense and stiff as if he's afraid to get too comfortable.
He glances at you, his cheeks flushed red, as he tries hard to avoid your gaze. "Uh, sure," he stutters, his eyes darting around the room. "What do you like to watch?" he fumbles with the sleeves of his shirt. 
"I like comedy, shit to take my mind off of... Well, all of this." You scoot closer to him, reaching over his lap for the remote on the other side of him. Your breasts slightly brushing over his thighs with your swift movements. 
Bob's eyes widen and his cheeks flush bright red at the unexpected contact, and he tries hard to keep his gaze averted.
He lets out a soft, strangled noise, something between a whimper and a gasp. There's a brief moment of tense silence as he tries to recover his composure, his body completely stiff under your touch.
"You can relax, y'know," you grin as you turn the TV on, enjoying his reaction to your subtle touches. "I don't bite, Bob."
Bob blushes even harder at your words, his body slowly starting to relax under your touch. He tries to laugh it off, though the sound comes out as more of a nervous cough. "I know, I know," he stutters, his eyes flickering over to you before darting away again.
You find a random movie, glancing over to him, you question, "Is this okay?" Bob nods, his body visibly relaxing a bit more as he hears your words. He risks a glance at you, a small, shy smile appearing on his lips.
"Yeah," he says quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. "This is...yeah, this is fine." He shifts a little closer to you, his thigh now lightly brushing against yours, as he focuses on the movie playing on the screen.
Butterflies fill your stomach as you notice the small gesture he makes; it's nothing crazy, but it's the first time he's really initiated anything between you since the day you met.  
Bob seems to realise what he's done, and he quickly stiffens up again, his cheeks reddening once more. He glances at you out of the corner of his eye, his expression a mix of nervousness and shyness.
"Uh, sorry, I, uh...sorry," he mumbles, his gaze darting back to the screen. 
"Hey, it’s okay! Don't worry about it at all." You both begin eating your breakfast, your eyes wandering to him every once in a while to admire his adorable features. 
Bob seems to relax a bit more with your reassurance, his body slowly unclenching as he starts to eat his cereal. He notices you glancing at him, and every time you do, he can't help but feel his cheeks heat up again.
He steals glances at you as well, his gaze darting over to you every now and then, his eyes lingering on your face for just a moment before darting back to the screen. There's a growing sense of comfortable intimacy between you two.
With a sigh, you push the empty bowl to the side, content with the feeling of fullness, you lean back on your arms with a small yawn. Bob finished eating his cereal as well, placing his bowl beside yours. He glances at you as you lean back on your arms, a slight smile on his lips as he hears your yawn.
He looks more relaxed now than he did when you both first walked into the room, his body no longer as stiff as before. "You tired?" he asks softly, tilting his head slightly to the side as he looks at you.
"Yeah, Bucky kicked my ass in there," you groan, thinking back to the morning training. "He always does." 
Glancing over to him, your lips curve into a small smile as you move to rest your head in his lap. "Is this alright with you, Bob?" You’re making some sneaky moves, which you know you shouldn’t, but fuck, the way he looks at you has your body aching. 
Bob blushes furiously as you rest your head in his lap, his body stiffening for a moment before relaxing again. He tentatively places a hand on your shoulder, his touch light and gentle.
"Yeah," he mumbles, sounding a little breathless. "I… I don't mind." He seems surprised that you're being so close to him, but there's a hint of pleasure in his eyes as he looks down at you.
"You're so cute," you give him a slight teasing response, nuzzling into his warmth as you relax, eyes slowly fluttering shut.
Bob blushes even harder at your words, a soft, startled noise escaping his lips. He's not used to being called cute, and your teasing comment has thrown him off slightly.
He feels a pleasant shiver run through his body as you nuzzle into his warmth, and he unconsciously starts to stroke your shoulder gently with his hand. "Y-you're the one who's cute," he mumbles, his words coming out a little indistinct.
It was your turn to be flustered now, his response catching you off guard. "Yeah? You think so?" You bite down on your lip, fingers tracing small shapes into his thigh mindlessly. 
Bob seems to realise that he's made you flustered this time, and he can't help but feel a small sense of pride in it. He looks down at you, a small smile on his lips as he notices your fingers tracing shapes on his thigh. 
He subconsciously moves his hand from your shoulder to your hair, his touch light and tentative as he starts to run his fingers through it. "Yeah," he says softly, his eyes flickering away from yours briefly before returning. "I...I really do think so."
Bob's breath hitches slightly as he feels your hand moving further up his thigh, your nails grazing him, sending a wave of tingling through his body. He tries to keep his composure, his eyes darting away from you for a moment as he struggles to control his reaction.
"S-stop that," he mumbles, his voice shaky and uneven. "You're teasing me," he practically whines the last part.
"Teasing?" you question, knowing exactly what you're doing, fingers getting achingly close to his crotch. 
Bob lets out a soft whimper as your fingers get ever closer to his crotch, his eyes widening as he looks down at your hand. His cheeks are flushed red, and his words come out as strangled stutters, "You know you're teasing me."
His body is tense under your touch, every muscle coiled taut as he tries to control his reaction to your actions.
"Is it okay?" You shift slightly, lips pressing gentle kisses onto his clothed thighs. "Can I touch you, *tease* you like this?" your fingers continue their wandering, slowly inching closer and closer to his cock. 
Bob's breath hitches at the feel of your kisses on his thighs, his eyes fluttering shut as he tries to control the sensations coursing through him. His hands clench and unclench, and he can't help but whine softly under his breath.
He nods, his head tilting back just a bit, and his voice comes out as a strangled whisper, "Yes, yes, it's okay. You can, uh, you can touch me like that."
You fumble with the waistband of his sweat pants, slowly exposing his lower half, eager to taste him, to take care of him. "I wanna make you feel good, Bob..." Your lips continue their torment, but this time against bare skin. 
Bob's breathing becomes more ragged as you start to expose his lower half, his body quivering under your touch. He lets out a soft gasp, his eyes wide and fixed on you as you begin to lay kisses on his bare skin.
"Oh, God," he manages to groan out, his thighs trembling with anticipation. He wants you just as badly, his words coming out in a breathless, needy whisper, "Please, p-please, I want you to make me feel good."
You push Bob's boxers down, revealing his hardened cock. Your eyes rake over the length of him, admiring his size and girth before you lean in closer, letting your warm breath tickle his skin. 
Bob's entire body jolts at the sensation, his cock twitching in anticipation of what's to come.
You wrap your soft, warm lips around the tip of his erection, your tongue swirling around the head as you gently suck. Bob's hands instinctively grab onto the bed sheets, knuckles turning white with the effort it takes not to touch you. 
You can hear his muffled gasps of pleasure as you slowly take more of him into your mouth, your teeth lightly grazing the sensitive skin. Your hands come up to gently caress his thighs, the smoothness of your skin gliding against his. 
Increasing the pace, your tongue dances around his shaft as you take him deeper, your throat muscles tightening around him. You can feel him getting closer and closer to the edge with each stroke, his hips bucking slightly as he tries to keep still.
The wet sounds of your mouth working him fill the air, mingling with Bob's breathy moans. You're thorough in your ministrations, not wanting to leave any part of him untouched. 
Your hand wraps around the base of his cock, pumping in rhythm with your mouth, your other hand gently cupping and playing with his balls.
Bob's breathing becomes more erratic, his moans growing louder as you work him closer to climax. His thighs quiver under your touch, and you know he's close. You look up at him, eyes locked with his, the intimacy of the moment almost too much to handle.
With one final, deep suck, you feel his cock pulse in your mouth, and with a strangled cry, he releases, his warm seed filling your mouth. You swallow it all, not missing a drop, the taste of him lingering on your tongue as you pull away, giving his sensitive tip one last lick before sitting back with a satisfied smile. 
Bob's body goes lax, his eyes fluttering shut as he tries to catch his breath, a blissful expression etched onto his face.
The room is filled with the sound of his heavy breathing, and the sight of his spent cock against his stomach is incredibly satisfying. You lean up to kiss him, sharing the taste of him on your lips, and whisper, "I told you I'd take good care of you."
Bob's mind is completely overwhelmed by pleasure, his body trembling beneath your touch. He can barely form coherent thoughts, his whole world reduced to the sensations you're bringing him. Your name escapes his lips in a breathy moan, and he clings to the bed sheets tightly, trying to anchor himself to reality. 
When you finally pull away, he pants heavily, his body flushed and spent. He looks up at you, his expression one of pure bliss, and he can barely manage to speak, his voice rough and low as he whispers, "You're...you're incredible."
Here’s part 2 😛
2K notes · View notes
niwaart · 3 months ago
Text
Tumblr media
Y/N was a little girl when she lost her parents in a tragic accident. She didn’t know much about the world, but she knew that life wasn’t fair. Bruce Wayne, who was going through the same pain after losing his parents, found in Y/N a child who needed someone to take care of her. He decided to adopt her, making her the eldest daughter of the Wayne family. Y/N knew that Bruce wasn’t just a wealthy businessman, he was also Batman, the man who fights crime in the darkness of Gotham. But she didn’t care much about that, she was just happy that she finally had a home and a family.
Y/N was a smart and sensitive child. She could see the pain in Bruce’s eyes, even when he smiled. She always tried to make him laugh, to remind him that life wasn’t all sadness. She would leave him little notes in his office, or make him a cup of tea when she knew he had returned from a stressful night’s mission. She tried to be a source of comfort in his life full of struggles.
When Bruce adopted Dick Grayson, Dick was a sad child, having watched his parents die right before his eyes. Y/N, who was a teenager at the time, felt responsible for him. She knew that Dick needed someone to be there for him, not just as a brother, but as a friend. She would spend long hours with him, trying to make him smile, to make him forget the pain he carried in his heart.
Y/N would share with him stories of how she learned to live with the loss of her parents, and how she found hope in Bruce. She knew that Dick needed someone to understand him, so she was always there for him, even when he got angry or withdrew into himself. She would tell him, “You’re not alone, we’re family, and we’ll always be together.”
When Bruce adopted Jason Todd, Y/N was in college, studying medicine. She knew that Jason was living on the streets, and that he needed someone to take care of him. She would always make sure that he was eating well, and that he was getting the care he needed. She would spend a lot of time with him, trying to teach him that life wasn’t all hardship, and that there was someone who cared for him.
But Jason was stubborn, and he carried a lot of anger in his heart. Y/N was trying to understand him, to calm his anger. She knew that Jason needed someone to listen to him, so she was always there for him, even when he refused her help. She would tell him, “You’re not alone, we’re here for you.” But what Y/N didn’t expect was to lose him to the Joker. Those were moments that were hell for Y/N.
When Bruce adopted Tim Drake, Y/N had become a doctor. She knew that Tim was very smart, but he needed someone to encourage him. She would spend long hours with him, trying to support him in his ideas and projects. She knew that Tim needed someone to believe in him, so she was always there for him, even when he doubted himself.
Y/N would tell Tim, “You’re smart, and you’re capable of achieving anything you want.” She knew that Tim needed someone to remind him of his strength, so she was always there for him, even when he felt weak. When he spends long hours searching and doesn't sleep, Bruce and Alfredo try to stop him, but Y/N doesn't stop him, she just sits next to him until he's done and then goes to sleep after making sure Tim is asleep.
When Bruce finds out that he has a son of his blood, Damian Wayne, Y/N has become the head doctor of the family. She knew that Damian was trained to kill since he was young, and that he needed someone to teach him how to deal with people. She spent a lot of time with him, trying to teach him that life isn't all about fighting, and that there are people who care about him. So she directed his anger instead of taking it out on others, he can take it out on a fight between Y/N and Damian, It's official, before every patrol Damian fights Y/N, and Y/N always loses, but she doesn't complain.
Y/N used to tell Damian: "You're not just a killer, you're a human, and you have a heart." She knew that Damian needed someone to remind him of his humanity, so she was always by his side too, even when he refused her help.
One day, Jason was poisoned after a night mission. When Y/N found out, she rushed to his safe apartment to take care of him. The poison was strong, and Jason was unable to move. Y/N spent every day by his side, making him food, cleaning the apartment, and checking on his health. She slept on the hard couch in his room, so she could be close to him if he needed anything.
After five days of taking care of him, Y/N decided to go shopping to get him some special food. She took some cookies with her as a reward for him because he was starting to get better. When she got back to the apartment, she heard Dick talking to Jason. She was about to go in to say hello, but she stopped at the door when she heard them talking about her.
“She’s so annoying, always forcing me to take medicine, like I’m a little kid!” Jason said angrily.
“I know, she’s trying to be a mother to all of us, but sometimes she just takes it too far!” Dick replied.
Jason and Dick kept gossiping about Y/N and how she never had a boyfriend or how she never went on a date, and that the reason was that she wasn't like other girls, who dressed nicely and put on makeup and were fashionable.
Y/N was standing by the door of the room silently, listening to them with sadness and disappointment.
She sighed and then knocked on the door of the room which surprised Jason and Dick, they were both shocked and kept looking at each other wondering if she heard them.
"Y/N-" Dick tried to speak but she stopped him saying "I'm going home today. Jason it seems to me that you've improved so I'm sure you'll be fine on your own."
Y/N put the food and cookies on the counter in the kitchen then turned to the living room to get her things, Dick tried to talk to her and apologize but Y/N ignored him and gathered her things and left the apartment.
As for Jason, he was silent, looking at his lap unable to raise his head.
After Y/N left the apartment, she called Alfred to take her home, and he did. When she got home, Alfred offered her dinner, but she politely declined and said that she wasn't hungry. So she went up to the second floor, heading to his room. While she was walking, Damian had just left the room, and he was a little surprised by her arrival. "Oh, I didn't know that you would be back today, but that's good. Come on, I want to fight. I want to warm up before I go on patrol." Damian said, pointing his sword at Y/N, who just ignored him and entered her room, which surprised Damian. She had never ignored him before, and she had never refused his requests... He looked at her room door in disbelief, he felt angry, so he knocked on the door forcefully. "You can't ignore me like I'm a ghost!! If you don't want to fight, that means you're weak! Yes, weak!" He gave the door a kick and then headed downstairs angrily. The next day Y/N woke up early as usual, and Tim, who hadn't slept last night, saw her. "Oh good morning, Y/N."
"Good morning Tim." Y/N said as she made him coffee. Tim looked at her facial expressions, was she sad? Or was he just too tired and imagining things? He didn't know, he just stayed silent as Y/N made him coffee and left the house. He wondered where she was going... maybe to Jason's? He didn't know... he'd think about it later, he wanted to sleep now.
Jason was still tired, he could barely move, he cursed himself ten times for every word he said about Y/N, it had only been one day, one day since Y/N left and now he was in severe pain. He can't get up, he wants to throw up and no one is here to help him... He wants Y/N... He's going to apologize, he's never apologized to anyone before, but Y/N didn't deserve all that harsh talk, he knows that, no one is better than Y/N at taking care of him, she knows what to do and what not to do without Jason telling her anything... She's always the best. Jason tried to grab his phone from the table near his bed and he succeeded after feeling his muscles tear, he didn't waste time calling Y/N. He just hoped she would pick up and not be mad at him. Dick has been calling Y/N for over two hours, he sent her many messages, he called her again and again but she didn't answer and she didn't see his messages, the guilt is eating him to death, he was an idiot, he admits it, he's a big idiot, he will apologize a thousand times, he will kneel if necessary... All he wants is for Y/N to answer his calls, it's okay if she's mad at him, he deserves it... But he doesn't want her to avoid him, he's ready to do whatever it takes just for her to forgive him...
At night Jason was fast asleep, tired, unable to move and very hungry. Then his phone rang, he woke up immediately and hoped it was Y/N, but it turned out to be Tim, well Tim only calls when necessary. Doesn't he know that Jason is sick and can't go on patrol? He sighed and answered the phone "Yes, substitute, what's up?"
Tim was silent for a while, no not completely silent. He heard a gasp, like someone about to cry... "Jason... Y/N is dead."
Jason froze, holding his breath unable to think. He then looked at his phone again to confirm what he just heard. “What?” Tim cried out, he couldn’t bear to think about Y/N’s death. “She’s gone!! She left us!!”
Jason’s hands were shaking and his breathing was uneven. He felt the room spinning and his heart was about to jump out of his chest. “No no no no no…!!!” He cried out in pain and disbelief until he passed out.
When Jason woke up he was in his old room in Wayne Manor, but that's not what matters now, what he wants now is to see Y/N... He feels pain everywhere... He wants his big sister, she's the only one who can fix him... He was crying and begging and screaming for someone to come until Alfred entered the room from Jason's screams, Alfred tried to calm Jason who was crying in pain and was saying Y/N's name over and over again... "Alfred please, where is she? Y/N, where is Y/N... Tell her I'm in pain... Tell her I'm still in pain!!! It hurts so much!!! Tell her to come and fix me!! Tell her!! Please!!" Alfred hugged Jason tightly, because he knew he couldn't do anything else. Jason's screams reached downstairs to the living room where Tim was wrapped in a blanket on the couch with tears still falling from his eyes, Dick was sitting next to him like a corpse that had lost its soul, he couldn't believe what had happened, in fact he didn't want to believe what had happened, had their sister really left them? No she wouldn't, there was no way she would... Dick was muttering and whispering that she wouldn't and would come back.
It was now morning, and Y/N's body had been brought in, as Bruce had brought her after she had been in the hospital. Damian was with Bruce, clinging to Y/N's coffin, whispering Arabic words, tears filling his face. Bruce tried repeatedly to push Damian away from the coffin, but Damian wouldn't budge even a single step, Bruce's patience and understanding were running out, his emotions were building up, seeing his daughter's body was making the situation worse, he was about to hit Damian if Alfred, Dick and Tim hadn't arrived.
Dick immediately ran to the coffin and tried to open it "Please don't leave me, I'm so sorry, please, I'm so sorry, I won't say anything like that again, please, please please please...." Dick begged over and over while Bruce tried to push Dick away from the coffin now. Dick's screams, crying and pleading only made the situation worse, Damian burst into tears like a little child and Tim and even Alfred couldn't take it. Bruce knelt on the ground, his nails digging into his fists, he tried to hold himself together, he tried to be strong, but he wasn't the strong one in the family, he wasn't the one his children could lean on, no, it was Y/N... Y/N was the strong one, after all everyone in the family leaned on her and always depended on her... Bruce cried in loss, he had lost a treasure that no one could replace...
Jason was in the hallway of the palace, crawling to Y/N's room, to the place he always used to run to, to his refuge, Y/N must be there waiting for him, he wants to see his sister, he is scared and in extreme pain, he wants his sister to stay by his side... "Sister... it hurts, please..." Jason wailed as his muscles surrendered, unable to move any longer.
A few days after Y/N's death, the family was still in shock. Bruce, who had always been the strong leader, found himself unable to act. He was sitting in his office, looking at old photos of Y/N, remembering all the moments they spent together. His hand was shaking as he held the cup of tea she always made for him. “Why wasn’t I there?” Bruce whispered to himself, feeling guilty for not being able to protect her.
Damian, who had always been so tough and tough, had become more withdrawn. He was sitting in his room, looking at the sword that Y/N had taught him how to use more humanely. “You wanted me to be better… and I didn’t listen to you.” Damian said in a low voice, tears filling his eyes. He was angry at himself, at the world, and at fate for taking away the one person who truly understood him.
Tim, who had always been the mastermind, found himself unable to concentrate. He was sitting in his lab, looking at the screens that displayed important data, but he couldn’t think of anything but Y/N. “You always supported my ideas… who would now?” Tim said, holding his head, trying to hold back the tears.
Dick, who was always the optimistic and smiling one, had become a ghost of himself. He was sitting in Y/N’s room, looking at the things she always left behind. “You were always here for me… and now I’m here, but you’re not.” Dick said in a broken voice, trying to remember her voice and her laughter.
Jason, who was in physical and emotional pain, was still in his room at Wayne Manor. He was sitting on the bed, looking at the phone he was trying to call Y/N. “You were always here to fix me… who would do that now?” Jason said in a low voice, dying inside, he didn’t want his last memory of his sister to be her being mad at him or worse… hating him…
The heart of the family is gone…
Tumblr media
2K notes · View notes
harrysfolklore · 2 months ago
Text
i see your face in every crowd - op81
summary: the asutralian grand prix is right around the corner and oscar's face is everywhere in melbourne, his ex girlfriend can't help but miss him (he misses her too)
folkie radio: if you know me you know i'm a sucker for an exes to lovers trope, and honestly this one is one of my faves i've ever done. ENJOY AND LEAVE FEEDBACK
MASTERLIST | MY PATREON
Tumblr media
liked by oliviarodrigo, lando and 2,107,399 others
yourinstagram back home for a bit... needed some time to reset & breathe. been writing loads lately - the songs are just pouring out 🌊 feeling more inspired than ever tbh. can't wait to share what i've been working on with u all soon. huge thank u for all the love lately, means more than u know xx
view all comments
username1 BABYYYY
username2 i'm happy she's home and surrounded by love
sabrinacarpenter miss ur face already 😭 these songs are about to end lives fr
chappellroan THEYRE NOT READY FOR WHAT'S COMING!!! also pls come back to LA soon i'm dying without u
username3 chappellynbrina is a forever thing
username4 the way melbourne gp is gonna be so awkward next month...
└ username1 why does everyone have to make everything about that 🙄 let them live
└ username2 no fr like can we focus on the music instead
username5 oscar ain't shit anyway, ur so much better without him queen
└ username3 y'all don't even know what happened, stop being toxic
└ username6 they literally both asked for privacy can u respect that maybe
alexandrasaintmleux being home suits u sm! can't wait for the new era
└ username2 once a wag always a wag
username7 THE BREAKUP ALBUM IS COMING AND IM HERE FOR IT
username8 take all the time u need but also pls drop a song soon we're starving 😩
lando yooo text me when you get the chance !
└ username1 THEIR FRIENDSHIP LIVES
└username2 oscar piastri you can't break this one
username9 some of y'all are being so mean for no reason, they were cute together and now they're not, it happens
username10 manifesting a collab with sabrina on this album 🕯️
Tumblr media
liked by lando, alex_albon and 467,958 others
oscarpiastri Last few days of prep before heading home for the season opener. Ready 💪
view all comments
username1 THATS MY BABY GOAT
username2 we're so taking that wdc this year
lando looking a bit weak mate might need another few months of training
└ oscarpiastri stick to gaming mate
└ carlossainz55 Children, behave 😂
└ username1 THIS INTERACTION
username3 we're so back. man's entering his thirst trap era and we love to see it
└ username1 healing through gym pics, real
username4 the transformation from rookie to absolute unit we love to see it
username5 melbourne's gonna go crazy for him
└ username2 the city will be pretty much covered with his face
username7 the post-breakup glow >>>>>>
username8 bro said watch me get faster AND hotter
username9 yn is stronger than me bc i definitely would've given him another chance
georgerussell63 Looking strong 💪🏼
└ lando but still slower than me
└ oscarpiastri We'll see about that mate
└ username3 WHAT IS LANDO'S PROBLEM
aussiegp Our hometown hero getting ready to give us a show 🇦🇺
username10 YN GET BACK WITH HIM I BEGGG
Tumblr media
liked by shortandbrina, livbedumb and 119 others
definitelynotyn not me stalking his instagram at 2am with a glass of rosé in hand... why he gotta post gym pics looking like THAT 😭 someone take my phone away fr because what if i do something stupid like text him rn???? also why does he have to look so good while training I HATE HIM
view all comments
shortandbrina girl DELETE instagram rn i'm not joking!! calling u in 2 mins
└ definitelynotyn too late i already watched his story 3 times help
midwestprincess this is why we don't drink wine alone bestie... coming over with ice cream and we're watching mean girls
└ definitelynotyn pls hurry before i do something stupid like listen to our playlist
livbedumb first rule of breakups: BLOCK THE GYM PROGRESS POSTS!!!! trust me on this one
└ definitelynotyn but what if i just want to check if he's doing okay 🥲
└ gracieeeeee she's lost it completely someone intervene
arithegood not me literally writing a song about this exact situation last week 💀 wine drunk stalking is universal bestie
└ definitelynotyn pls send me the song i just know it'll hurt so good
phoebenotbuffay okay but like... we've all been there 😭 remember when i almost texted #him after he decided to walk around in those short shorts
└ definitelynotyn at least urs wasn't wearing race suits that make his arms look like THAT
whostaylorswiftanyway time to write a song about it bestie x
└ definitelynotyn already got three verses and a bridge done ngl
Tumblr media
liked by username1, username2 and 6,974 others
f1updates Melbourne is getting ready for the Australian GP! The city is covered in @/oscarpiastri billboards and posters as they prepare to welcome their home hero
view all comments
username1 imagine being yn trying to get coffee and boom there's your ex's face on a 50ft billboard 💀
username2 the way you literally can't escape his face anywhere in the cbd this week
username3 the way this gp would've been so different if they were still together... remember last year?
└ username1 they were the cutest in the paddock
└ username2 pls she probably won't even be in melbourne this year
username4 our boy is everywhere and we love to see it!!
username5 the promotional team really said oscar piastri world domination
username6 the billboards are giving everything they need to give tbh
username7 maybe she should drop the breakup album during race week for maximum chaos
└ username1 now that would be iconic behavior
└ username3 the way the charts and the podium would be fighting for his attention
username8 MELBOURNE IS OSCARLAND
username9 imagine not being an oscar fan rn… or worse, being his ex
username10 CAN SOMEBODY THINK OF OUR GIRL YN
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Tumblr media
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Tumblr media
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Tumblr media
liked by lando, charles_leclerc and 597,388 others
oscarpiastri Seems like there's a few of me around Melbourne at the moment... has anyone noticed? 😅
view all comments
username1 OSCAR FUCKING PIASTRI
username2 HE DID NOT
lando bit of an upgrade for the city tbh └ oscarpiastri Better than your face mate
username3 OH HE'S MESSY FOR THIS ONE
└ username1 posting this RIGHT after her story i'm screaming
username4 he chose violence today and i'm here for it
mclaren Our guy's everywhere! Can't wait for the weekend 🧡
└ username2 admin pretending they don't see what's happening here
username5 THE TIMING OF THIS POST??? someone's feeling petty
username6 he really said "oh you can't escape me? let me show you why" 💀
georgerussell63 Just ran into your face in the airport
username7 the way he probably had these pics ready and WAITED
username8 bro saw her story and chose chaos
danielricciardo looking good mate! although i remember when it was my face everywhere 👴 └ oscarpiastri Times change old man
username9 it's giving "oh you miss seeing me? here's more" energy actually
username10 focusing on the important stuff: he looks good in every single billboard
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Tumblr media
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Tumblr media
liked by harrystyles, sabrinacarpenter and 1,389,647 others
yourinstagram missing tour life so much today! can't wait to get back on the road and see all your beautiful faces again 💕 thankful for the memories we've made together x
view all comments
username1 MY GIRL I MISS HER
username2 the way she posted this exactly after THAT story... we see you
└ username3 damage control era
troyesivan SUPERSTAR 🤩🤩
username4 girl we know what (who) you're really missing
└ username2 not her trying to distract us 😭
username5 we're not fooled bestie but we support you
sabrinacarpenter miss you too angel!! ❤️
└ yourinstagram love you sabs 🥺
username6 NOT THE DAMAGE CONTROL POST
username7 WE NEED A TOUR ASAP
gracieabrams I miss being on the road with you 🥹🥹
username8 EVERYONE TALKIG ABOUT OSCAR HELP
username9 can we talk about how good she looked on tour though??
username10 the way she's probably sitting with sabrina rn planning damage control posts
└ username11 the group chat must be WILD right now
Tumblr media
liked by midwestprincess, livbedumb and 109 others
definitelynotyn well. something just came in the mail and i think i might actually throw up. universe really said "you thought that instagram story wasn't enough embarrassment for one day?"
view all comments
shortnbrina GIRL CHECK YOUR TEXTS RN
└ definitelynotyn I'M HAVING A CRISIS
midwestprincess the way i SPRINTED here when you texted
└ definitelynotyn help what do i do
└ midwestprincess BREATHE FIRST
gracieeee wait is that what i think it is? 🏁
└ definitelynotyn 🙃🙃🙃
└ gracieeee OH MY GOD????
livbedumb the timing… someone's been plotting
└ definitelynotyn don't. i can't think about that.
maddiebeer okay but like… are you going?
└ definitelynotyn MADS PLS I'M ALREADY SPIRALING
└ maddiebeer that's not a no 👀
arithegood manifesting a rain delay so you have to stay longer
└ definitelynotyn I HAVEN'T EVEN DECIDED IF I'M GOING
└ arithegood sure jan
phoebenotbuffay imagine if you'd actually posted this on main too
└ definitelynotyn DON'T EVEN JOKE ABOUT THAT
└ phoebenotbuffay too soon? 😂
dulapeep at least you have time to plan outfits
└ definitelynotyn NOT HELPING
└ dulapeep the green dress. trust me.
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Tumblr media
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Tumblr media
liked by lando, charles_leclerc and 665,583 others
oscarpiastri Close. Bring on tomorrow
view all comments
username1 THATS MY BABY GOAT
username2 oscar piastri man of few words
username3 pole position if he was still with yn
mclaren Our home champ 🧡
username4 OKAY CHAT DO WE THINK YN WILL ATTEND THE RACE??
└ username1 maybe focus on racing?? this isn't about his ex
lando sorry about that
└ oscarpiastri Should've just let me keep it
username5 can't help but think about yn in parc fermé for his win tomorrow but they're not together anymore
username6 HES WINNING TOMORROW THERE'S NOTHING THAT CAN CHANGE THAT
charles_leclerc An existential crisis later
└ carlossainz55 Let him breathe
└ username1 HUUUH WHAT ARE THEY TALKING ABOUT
username7 brb listening to yn's songs about him.. specially lover
Tumblr media
liked by midwestprincess, shortandbrina and 107 others
definitelynotyn watching from my couch because apparently i'm the biggest coward in the universe. the pass is literally staring at me from my coffee table. i hate myself.
view all comments
shortnbrina GET IN YOUR CAR RIGHT NOW
└ definitelynotyn I CAN'T
└ shortnbrina YES YOU CAN I'M CALLING YOU AN UBER
midwestprincess GIRL THERE'S STILL 40 LAPS YOU CAN LITERALLY MAKE IT
└ definitelynotyn and then what?? walk in mid-race??
└ midwestprincess YES EXACTLY LIKE A MAIN CHARACTER WOULD
livbedumb not you watching his every move on tv when you could be there
└ definitelynotyn this is less scary ok
└ livbedumb is it though??
maddiebeer remember when you said you'd never be that girl who's too scared to face her feelings?
└ definitelynotyn low blow mads
whostaylorswiftanyway THE PASS IS RIGHT THERE GO GET YOUR MAN
└ definitelynotyn STOP YELLING AT ME
└ whostaylorswiftanyway NO
gracieeee remember when you said his note was the sweetest thing ever? remember crying about how much you missed him? but sure stay on your couch
└ definitelynotyn this is emotional manipulation
definitelynotyn FINE YALL WIN. CALLING A CAR RN
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Tumblr media Tumblr media
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Tumblr media
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Tumblr media
───────── ౨ৎ ─────────
Tumblr media
liked by shortnbrina, landitooooo and 113 others
definitelynotyn we did some talking. then we did some kissing. then we did some more talking. then we did some more kissing. might have cried a bit (him too). wearing his sweatshirt again. life's funny sometimes.
view all comments
midwestprincess OH GOD FINALLY
gracieeee I'M SOBBING
leclercccccc FINALLY you accepted the follow request
└ definitelynotyn oh my god
└ leclercccccc i helped with the speech you know
└ notoscarpiastri mate.
└ leclercccccc you're welcome btw
landitooooo took you both long enough bloody hell
└ notoscarpiastri says you
└ landitooooo oi what's that supposed to mean
└ shortnbrina no idea really
└ definitelynotyn lando norris and sabrina carpenter... there's stuff you need to explain
arithegood THE TIMELINE HAS BEEN RESTORED
└ definitelynotyn dramatic much
└ arithegood says the girl who showed up mid-race
whostaylorswiftanyway I expect a full debrief tomorrow but I'm happy for you my girl
notoscarpiastri Can we go back to the kissing?
└ definitelynotyn please
Tumblr media
liked by username1, username2 and 8,594 others
popbuzz YN AND OSCAR PIASTRI SPOTTED TOGETHER IN MELBOURNE
view all comments
username1 THE SWEATSHIRT THE SWEATSHIRT THE SWEATSHIRT
└ username2 SHE'S WEARING HIS CLOTHES AGAIN
username3 FROM SPINNING OUT TO BREAKFAST DATES IN 24 HOURS
└ username2 character development at its finest
username4 IM GOING TO CRY THEY'RE BACK TOGETHER
username5 Sources say he went to her place last night...
└ username1 and didn't leave 👀
username6 I CAN'T BELIEVE THEY REALLY GOT BACK TOGETHER
username7 this is proof that crying over your ex on main actually works
username8 YN IS A WAG AGAIN OMFG
username9 everybody say thank you australia gp billboards with oscar's face
username10 OSCAR LOVE SONGS ARE SO BACK
username11 WE WON SO HARD
Tumblr media
liked by yourinstagram, lando and 876,494 others
oscarpiastri Home race took some unexpected turns both on and off track. P9 wasn't the result we wanted, but somehow still ended up winning this weekend.
view all comments
username1 HE'S SOOOO
username2 LOST THE RACE BUT GOT THE GIRL??
lando mate that's actually smooth
└ oscarpiastri Learned from the best
mclaren We'll take this kind of victory too 🧡
username3 THE THIRD PICTURE IM SOBBING
username4 mans really said forget p9 i got the girl
username5 HE'S SO BOYFRIEND WE'RE SO BACK
nicolepiastri ❤️
username6 OSCAR PIASTRI THE MAN THAT YOU ARE
username7 oscar's guide to get back with your ex with just ten simple steps
sabrinacarpenter FINALLY !!! OUR GIRL CAN STOP MOPING AROUND
└ chappellroan now we need oscar's friend to grow some balls too
└ oscarpiastri @/lando
└ lando well...
└ username1 OMFG LANDO AND SABRINA??
└ username2 WHAT JUST HAPPENED
username8 I CAN'T BELIEVE THIS IS REAL LIFE
yourinstagram 🥺🥺 i love you
2K notes · View notes
pizzapottah · 5 months ago
Text
the future queen
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
summary: Sources say that the Wandering Princess was downright brutal to her uncle Vaemond Velaryon during the trial for his petition, despite having shown fondness of him in the years before. When he himself made her notice that, she laughed in his face, "Oh, dear uncle, did you hope to receive a kinder treatment than the others that come in this room and demand some fleeing claim over some land just because I hold your brother dear in my heart? Then you shall know at your own expense that everyone who tries to harm my brothers harms me and, by consequence, the Throne."
pairings: cregan stark x velaryon!reader (no use of y/n), platonic (familial) relationship between the targs/velaryon and reader
word count: 7.0k
warnings: aegon is not a rapist not because he didn't rape dyana in the series but because I don't want her to suffer, mommy issues, i support women's rights and wrongs, vaemond is killed, my girl reader is going THROUGH it, aegon and princess' shenanigans (they hate everything and everyone)
author's note: rhaenyra when i catch you rhaenyra... but also aemond. AEMOND WHEN I CATCH YOU AEMOND THIS WAS ALL YOUR FAULT
click here and join the taglist
previous | next | series masterlist
Tumblr media
As always, you enter to find the tapestries back to a boring green. “Ugh,” you huff, “not again.” 
“Again?” Oscar asks, confused. 
“Happens every time I’m away for more than three days,” you mutter. “The wench changes the tapestries and hides the paintings. Like it’s named the Green Keep.” You bark at the first servant that passes, making him yelp, “You! Find the steward and tell him that the Princess is calling for him. I want these horrendous tapestries burned once and for all.”
The servant nods, trembling, and promptly runs away. “Aren’t you a bit too harsh?” your friend asks. You shrug. “If you think I’m harsh, then you should see the way Daemon treats the servants. Besides, I don’t treat them badly. It’s just one of the bad days. I make sure they get paid plenty enough for the trouble.” 
As you keep walking, lords and ladies of all kinds briefly stop to greet you, but you move on quickly, barely thanking them back — there’s no reason for them to make such greetings for you, when you’ve been away for barely a sennight. You figure they’re mostly happy to see you because it means the Queen and the Hand will be getting off the Throne soon. 
A month or so ago, your grandsire fell ill. The Maester wasn’t sure he would make it, but he did — he was just… weak. Too weak to attend court, to hold the councils and settle the Kingdom’s matters. 
And so his responsibilities were passed down to you. That was because he didn’t want his vicious wife as regent nor his Lord Hand on the Throne, after the various accidents that had happened when he had let them do it. I want you to understand what it’s like to take care of the Kingdom, he had said, wheezing. To learn who you should support and how to do it. 
There is no manual to learn how to rule. You could listen to the lords all day while they give you their advice, and you would wake up the next even more confused than before, so — as your mother said — there’s no other way to do it but to understand it yourself. 
You think that in the end, you worked pretty well as regent. You were the only one who dared speak back to the Queen and Lord Hand, so the councils went pretty smoothly, and court was held without too much of a hassle. But then you had to go to the Riverlands to help Oscar, and the Red Keep was left in the hands of the green wench and her vulture of a father. And as it always happened, you returned to find it changed: the tapestries of your ancestors were replaced with portraits of the Seven and the dragon statues with towers, seven-pointed stars and so on. 
It’s really incredible how in a sennight they've managed to turn the Keep upside down. Shivering, you briefly wonder how the castle would be if it was completely in their hands. 
“Princess!” someone calls behind you. It’s the steward, who pants and bows before taking a napkin from his pocket to wipe away the sweat from his forehead. “It is good to see that the Riverlands have treated you well. I hope your travels went without any problems.” 
You nod briefly, pointing at Oscar. “Yes, they were fine. Could you show Ser Oscar Tully the guest rooms while I go talk to my grandsire? He’ll be staying for a while. And, most importantly, tell the servants to bring back the old decorations; take the new ones to the Dragon Pit, Nādrēsy will take care of them.” 
The steward nods, unphased; it’s not the first time you make him burn the Hightowers’ decorations, so he must not be surprised at all. “Will do, Princess.” He bows to Oscar, showing him the way. “If you’ll follow me, my lord…”
The way up to the King’s chambers feels like forever. Before you departed for Riverrun, you made sure that the guards assigned to his rooms were ones you could trust — so that no Hightower page or servant could enter and poison the King, as they have already tried numerous times. You made sure the only one who was allowed in the chambers was Grand Maester Orwyle — and Mushroom, when your grandsire needed a cheer-up — who you paid generously to make sure that the Hightowers couldn’t get to him. 
“Lord Commander, Ser Erryk,” you greet the guards, right out of your grandsire’s quarters, They bow their heads, murmuring their own greetings, opening the doors for you. The smell of burned wood and the warmness of the room engulfs you as the guards quickly close the door behind you, your grandsire barely raising his head from the pillow. 
“–’Nyra? Is that you?” he rasps. 
“No, Grandsire,” you reply gently, taking a chair and sitting down beside his four-poster bed. You murmur your name, “It’s me, I have returned from Riverrun.” 
“Ah,” he murmurs, letting his head fall back down into the pillow, raising his hand for you to take. “It all went well, I hope?”
You squeeze his hand, barely nodding, “For now, the matter has been settled. What about you? What has the Maester said?” 
“That I need to rest,” he coughs, “did you know Rhaenyra has arrived, too?”
“I figured out as much; when she wrote to me, she was already on the boat to King’s Landing.” 
He hums. “She has shown me the boys– oh, they have grown so much. And little Aegon and Viserys…”
Ah, yes: he had never seen them before. Your mother hasn’t come back to the Keep since Joffrey's birth, and she only ever allowed you to sometimes bring Jace, Luke and Joff to the capital, insisting that Aegon and Viserys were too young — as if you weren’t almost a dragon rider by Aegon’s age. 
“They are so cute, aren’t they?” you chuckle, “They don’t look like Daemon at all, thankfully,” he adds. “They look a lot like Rhaenyra when she was little– a lot like you, too.” 
You are happy to see that he remembers when you were little — he has been forgetful as of lately, calling the Queen ‘Aemma’ and referring to Otto as ‘Lyonel’. Sometimes he slips with you too, calling you Rhaenyra, asking you when you plan to do the tour to find a husband. You haven’t heard him talk about Aegon, Aemond and Helaena in ages, and when you bring Aegon or Helaena to visit him with you, he seems to be hardly recognising them.
“It pains me that we were all reunited because of Vaemond’s petition,” your grandsire says, voice strained. “I would like to keep your mother closer to me, closer to the court– but the only idea seems to repel her.”
“I’ll talk to her,” you reassure him, “you know I have my ways. Besides, I can’t always be here. The Hightowers…”  
“I don’t trust anyone in this castle more than you and your mother,” he seethes, “how can I change Lord Hand, if you already have your own matters in the Seven Kingdoms and my own daughter won’t stay with me? This trial, the petition– it would’ve never happened if I hadn’t married Alicent and Otto wasn’t my Hand.” 
You press your lips into a thin line. “What has happened can’t be changed, my King. After these matters are dealt with, with your permission, I would like to… clean the court, so to say, from all the snakes that have made it their nest in these last few years.”
“Of course, of course,” he coughs violently, trying to scoot enough to lean his back against the headboard. You hear a clutter outside, but ignore it for the most part, focusing on the heavy breathing of your grandsire. “Do of Vaemond what you think it’s best for the Realm.” he coughs again, trying to straighten up, “Could you pass me my quill and paper? Otto’s started to become more and more meticulous, and I suspect that without my word, he won’t leave you to handle the petition…” 
You do as he asked you while the rumble outside is getting louder; if earlier it was only a few whispers and angry stomping, now it’s turning into what seems to be a full-on argument between the guards and… Oscar? Is that his voice?
Your grandsire continues writing the delegation, handwriting shaky, and you’re horribly reminded yet again of how much he’s aging. ‘Tis a wretched thing, watching someone you love slip and slip and slip until only the Stranger can catch them. You wonder when the last time you’ll be able to talk to him with him recognizing you will be. 
“The seal,” he murmurs, passing the letter to you, “forgive this old man, I don’t think I should be trusted with wax as of now, or I’d spill it all over the letter.”
You shake your head, “Never apologise to me for such a trivial thing ever again, grandsire.” you smile at him tenderly, caressing his hand. “I’d be glad to seal every one of your acts and letters for the rest of my life, if it meant having you by my side.” 
You are preparing the hot wax for the royal sigil, when the doors slam open and the guards yell curses as they try to keep out a panting, screaming Oscar. “The trial!” His voice is so shrill that for a moment, you wonder if it’s just a maid dressed up as him. “They’re making it start now! And your grandfather–” the guards push him back, closing the doors with a loud bang!, making your grandsire blink in confusion. “What was that about?”
You hurriedly pour the wax, only half-melted, over the parchment, blowing air upon the sigil in hopes to fasten the making. “Sorry, grandsire, I fear this was my call for the Throne room.” You press a kiss onto his forehead, leaving even more confused than before as you dash out of the chambers. “Oscar! Oscar!” 
You find him outside, right in front of the doors, arguing with the guards, insisting to be let in. “The Princess’ orders were specific,” Ser Erryk reiterates, “no one, besides very few, are to be let in–”
They stop at your sight, and you wave them away, hurriedly marching down the stairs while being followed by Oscar. “So, I guess the trial is starting now?” you muse, not actually amused at all. He pants, shaking his head. “The steward– he, he was showing me to the rooms, aye? And then a guy wearing the Hightower signet came and asked him for a fine pillow for the Lord Hand so that he could sit more comfortably on the Throne during the ongoing trial. And then– gods, I looked for you everywhere, I have no idea how you manage to live in this castle– I heard some maids talking about the arrival at Driftmark of Lord Corlys, who apparently is on the verge of dying.”
Your what?! echoes through the hallway and makes a few maids flinch and some guards straighten up, but your steps don’t slow down. “You mean to tell me Vaemond called this petition because my grandfather is deadly injured and nobody thought of telling me? And even worse, that right now Otto Hightower’s arse is sitting on the Iron Throne with a pillow? My ancestors have burnt down entire cities for far less!” you gag, “Oh, forgive him, Aegon, he doesn’t know what he’s doing… sitting on the throne he forged with his fallen enemies’ swords out of dragonfire– with a fine pillow no less!” 
The guards that are stationed outside the throne room clearly have no intention of blocking your way in, opening the doors for you with no fuss and bowing their heads, “Princess, Ser Tully,” 
A page jumps at your sight, interrupting Vaemond’s speech by yelling out, “The Princess, ambassador of the Crown and the Seven Kingdoms and– uh… Ser Oscar Tully, accompanying her.” 
Murmurs spread across the room; your mother smiles at you, moving forward but then stopping — you know she has just stopped herself from hugging you — and Vaemond tries to smile, too, but it ends up being more of a grimace than anything else. You try to think more of your mother rather than him, or else you’re going to strangle him right now, in front of all these witnesses. 
“Princess,” Otto Hightower gloats from above, sitting on the Throne with his stupid, horrendous green pillow. “You’re awfully late — unusual of you.” 
“Well, Lord Hand, I would’ve been on time if only anyone had told me that the trial’s time had been moved,” you hiss, “and I think that’s probably why you didn’t bother sending anyone to call for me. Now do me a favor and get your smelly and sensitive buttocks away from my Throne.” 
He raises both eyebrows, forehead wrinkling. “Pardon me?”
“I am not going to repeat myself twice, Otto,” you say, harsher this time. “I am the wielder of Blackfyre, which is the royal scepter. No one can hold court or trials without it, unless they’re the King.” he moves to open his mouth, but you don’t let him talk — he doesn’t deserve that privilege. “Besides, if you need a pillow to sit on the Iron Throne, were you really made to sit on it?”
Daemon laughs openly; besides him, everyone tries to keep their chuckles as silent as they can, even if you’re sure Mushroom’s going to combust soon if he doesn’t laugh out loud. “The Throne is made out of swords, nobody would ever be comfortable in it,” Alicent butts in– you had hoped she had called in sick today. Of course not. The sight of Aegon still holding in laughter from your remarks to Otto lightens your mood a bit. “But that does not matter. He is the Lord Hand, and unless the King has given other instructions, he is to replace the void left by the regnant.”
You snort. “Yes, grandsire said that you would have given me trouble about that. In fact, he did leave special instructions.” you pass the delegation to one of the public notaries present. He nods at it, confirming to everyone in the room the truth of your words, “Well, I guess the matter is settled then.” you squint at Lord Hand dearest, “Off of my Throne, and be quick with it.” The proud expression of your mother fills you with more happiness than it should. 
To say that you’ve had a rough relationship with her in the last few years would be an understatement to say the least. 
For the sake of your brothers, you try your best with her. You still love her dearly, but in the years your resentment towards her has grown immensely, and even if you would still die for her, that doesn’t mean that sometimes you just don’t want to kick some sense into her. You hope that after this, she fucking wakes up. You hope that she finally acknowledges that she stole what should have been your careless years and used them as her own. 
As for Daemon, you don’t necessarily despise him as much as you did once. Sure, he’s obnoxious and loud and a terrible man, but you can’t just continue to ignore him for the rest of your life. Your conversations these days mostly consist of sly remarks and jabs, but they are not made out of spite anymore, rather out of respect and complicity. In the end, Daemon — whether you like it or not — has seen you grow up, and sometimes, you think it could even be fondness the thing that softens his eyes when he looks at you  — something much similar to the gaze he holds exclusively for his own daughters. 
You nod to your grandmother Rhaenys and glare at Vaemond, proceeding to sit on the Throne and throw the cushion over the ends of the sheathed swords that surround the King’s — for this occasion, your — seat. You keep Blackfyre in your hand, holding onto the handle, keeping it like a scepter– like your grandsire once did. “Go on, Vaemond,” you muse, “I’m really curious about what you’ll say in your defense.” 
Vaemond’s eyebrows shoot up so high that for a moment, you think they might start flying around the room. “Pardon me– defense? I am not accused of anything. I am claiming my legitimate right for the Driftwood Throne.” 
You narrow your eyes. “If what I’ve heard is correct, you are issuing the legitimacy of my brothers.”
He blinks. “I am, Princess. Driftmark must–”
You huff, “That matter was settled long ago. The King himself said multiple times that anyone questioning Prince Jacaerys, Lucerys, and Joffrey Velaryon’s lineage was to have their tongue cut; besides that, our father, Laenor Velaryon, has always declared them to be legitimate. Did you think you were exonerated from such considerations, perhaps?”  
“I didn’t, Princess,” he hisses, and from the glare he sends Otto, you understand that they had planned not to bring that up. “But now the legacy is at stake. With my brother between the land of the dead and the one of the living, I want to set things right for the succession.” he falters, “I– I had hoped you’d understand.” there is much more behind his words, and you take immediate notice of it. 
You snarl. "Oh, dear uncle, did you hope to receive a kinder treatment than the others that come in this room and demand some fleeing claim over some land just because I hold your brother dear in my heart? Then you shall know at your own expense that everyone who tries to harm my brothers harms me and, by consequence, the Throne."  you wave your hand in the air. “My grandfather is not even dead yet and you already hover around his possessions like a vulture! Has nobody told you that during a Lord’s absence, a regent is named to make all the decisions for him?” 
He seems to be horrified. “The regent has much less of a claim over Driftmark than I do–”
“Yet my grandfather didn’t name you,” you counter. “I wonder why, uncle. Could it be that the regent holds his wishes more to her heart than you do?” You raise your eyes from his form, “Princess Rhaenys, a word?” 
Your grandmother steps up with a smile on her face. “Gladly,” From the way she looks at you, you understand that once you get out of this room, she’s going to brag about you to all her friends and every servant that is willing to listen. “It was ever my husband’s will that Driftmark pass through Ser Laenor to his trueborn son– Jacaerys Velaryon. His mind never changed, nor did my support of him. As a matter of fact, Princess Rhaenyra just informed me of her desire to marry Lucerys Velaryon to my granddaughter Rhaena to strengthen the bonds between our houses once again.” she chuckles, “And, as it is both Targaryen and Velaryon tradition to do so, Prince Jacaerys’ and Princess Helaena’s firstborn could marry Prince Lucerys’ and Lady Rhaena’s firstborn daughter.”
“Creating an engagement between kids who have yet to be born is a little tricky,” you murmur, an eyebrow raised, “But I don’t have anything against it. We can consider this matter settled once and for all– even if, I’m sure, once he wakes up, my grandfather will waste no time in stating his will once again.” you sigh, “I hereby reaffirm Prince Jacaerys of House Velaryon as heir to Driftmark, the Driftwood Throne and the next Lord of the Tides.”
“You break law,” Vaemond hisses, “and centuries of tradition that I had hoped you’d have understood by now, niece.”
You shake your head. “Don’t try that with me, uncle, you know it won’t work.” you point your finger accusingly at him, “The regent has spoken, and her word is Corlys’. Besides, what good would you do ascending to the Throne of Driftmark? You’re old and you have no heirs, no daughters, no wife. You’re just a second son who hopes in his brother’s demise to have all that he could never have by birthright. Prince Jacaerys is already betrothed to Princess Helaena; the Velaryons will be princes, Vaemond, princes!”
“The fact that I have no heirs can still be changed,” he bluntly says. “I’m still young enough to find a wife.”
You grimace, “Yes, yes, there are way older men than you that get married at their elderly ages, but it will be a great feat to find you a wife with the face you find yourself in, even for all the gold in the world.” 
“You dare tell me who deserves to inherit the Velaryon name?” he rages, “I will not allow it!”
“Do not forget yourself, Vaemond!” you state back, “I myself hold the Velaryon name, and you have no right to tell me who deserves it and who doesn’t when my own father and the man that is now miles away, fighting for his life, taught me everything I ought to know to carry it with pride!” 
He points angrily at Jace, “That is no true Velaryon, and certainly no nephew of mine!” the whole room gasps; you get up from the Throne, surely matching the tone of anger. “Continue and I’ll have your tongue cut out for this, Vaemond–”
“You all may run your house as you see it fit!” he shouts, “But you will not decide the future of mine. The Velaryons have survived the Doom and a thousand of tribulations aside– and gods be damned, I will not see it ended because of this–”
He stops in his tracks; from the look in your eyes, he knows that if he ends the sentence, he could lose much more than his tongue. But Daemon taunts him, “Say it.”
Vaemond’s right eye ticks. “Her children are bastards!” he bellows, causing the fainting of one of the ladies standing behind and the general outrage. “And she is a whore.” 
Before you can yell out every insult under the sun and call for the guards to bring him to the Dragon Pit so that Nādrēsy may feast on him, a sword comes behind him, slicing his head in two — leaving his tongue intact. Many scream and run out of the room, while both sides of your family stand there and watch his body fall forward. The guards are stopped by a gesture of your hand; Daemon merely grins, cleaning his sword with the dead’s clothes. “Let him keep his tongue,” he murmurs, “I’m sure the Stranger will be delighted in hearing his laments.”
Tumblr media
Oscar is downright traumatised by the experience. “Do people often die here, during trials?” he asks you for the fifth time, anxiously tapping his foot on the ground. “Not if Daemon isn’t around,” you quietly reply, looking over at your uncle and mother chatting — or, better… discuss animatedly — about what has just happened. The room is filled with the murmurs of your family: Baela and Rhaena are whispering with Rhaenys as Jace and Luke chat quietly. 
Anybody has yet to come to talk to you, too preoccupied with their own matters — not that you care. You’re waiting for everyone to be out of this room to be finally left alone with your mother and have a decent talk. As of now, you’re just sitting in your chair with your arms crossed, brooding. Oscar taps his fingers on the table beside him, and it irks you. “Will you please stop, before I send you out of this room?”
“I shouldn’t even be here!” he counters, shouting-whispering. “This feels like a family reunion!”
“Oh, please,” you roll your eyes, “my grandmother already hates you as only family can do.”
“That’s just because she thinks I’m your prostitute or something,” he mutters, offended. Though it is true that she loathes him– you have brought him with you to Driftmark many times, and every time, her despise for him was basically impossible to hide. 
“Why, you think she doesn’t hate Daemon for the exact same reason?” 
As Oscar stays there with his brows furrowed, gears turning in his head over your last sentence, your patience runs short. “This is madness. I am going to talk to her.” you rise from your seat, every eye but your mother’s and Daemon’s turning to look at you — and everyone knows you well enough to get out of the room before the storm can hit. 
Your mother and her husband are still hissing to each other for the Seven know what reason why, so much that they don’t even notice you. “Are you finished?” you say flatly, raising an eyebrow when their heads turn to look at you, surprised. Luke is the last one to exit the room, and he makes sure to close the door. “I thought you two were adults, but clearly I am in front of children. I would’ve killed Vaemond either way; could you kindly stop arguing now?” 
Rhaenyra’s face warms. “I– sorry, of course.” she still sends a glare to her husband, relenting only because of you. “Could you kindly leave us alone, kepa?” Daemon rolls his eyes, begrudgingly heading towards the door. Before he closes it behind him, he sends a look at Oscar, whispering, “I think you may want to leave now, too, whore-boy.” 
Unfortunately, Oscar only hears a few muffled words and then the door closes. He focuses on trying to make himself as invisible and small as he can, as he hasn’t been excused by either you or your mother, and figures he can’t leave his little sad seat until one of you tells him to. 
Rhaenyra is the first to extend an olive branch. “I wanted to thank you for what you did today,” she says calmly, smiling at you. “With Otto holding the trial, I don’t even want to think about what the outcome could’ve been.”
Your face remains still, not a smile in sight and no emotions to show. “Good. You have seen how to handle such matters. From now on, they will be in your hands.”
Your mother’s eyes widen. “Excuse me?”
“Excuse me?” you mock, “You let me pick up your slack for the last eight years, mother. I’m done.” she’s about to open her mouth again, but you talk over her, “You called me here because you needed my help — and I will help when I can, you know that, but you didn’t even tell me that in the first place this godsforsaken petition was called because my grandfather could be dying as of now.” you shake your head, eyes clouded with memories: of all the swims you and Corlys had taken together, of him and your father teaching you how to navigate — the only thought of them both dead makes you want to throw up. “You think you may lose an asset if he dies, maybe a once good-father– but he is my grandfather. He is much more than just a lord to me. He taught me how to swim, how to survive out in the sea — and he is, besides grandmother, the last thing left of my father.” 
You blink the tears away from your eyes. Blinking, you notice her eyes are watery too. “We have already talked about this, sweetling,” she murmurs. 
You shake your head. “We have, but you never actually listen to me. I am tired, mother.” A tear escapes her eye at seeing you in this state — head bowed, eyes full of tears, lip trembling. She has gotten so used to seeing you act mature that she has almost forgotten that you are only six and ten; at your age, her main concerns were fighting off suitors and assuring that nobody found out that she was sleeping with her ward. Meanwhile you are trying to hold the whole realm intact by yourself while trying to keep the Hightowers as far as they can be from the Throne, handling every lord and lady that complains, and — Rhaenyra as of now doesn’t know you well enough anymore to say it, but she suspects you are having an affair too. Just in case, she glares at Oscar through the tears. 
“I want to stay here, in the castle, with little to no worries until I am to be married off– oh, don’t look at me like that, mother, we both know it’s going to happen soon.” you wave a hand in the air, sniffling, “I want to finally be able to mourn my father. I want to wear all the pretty dresses I’ve bought in the last two years. I want to have handmaidens, I want to fly on Nādrēsy for fun rather than for Kingdom matters, I want to stop worrying about the Hightowers colonizing the Red Keep everytime I’m away. But I can’t do it without you, mother.”
She wipes away her tears with the sleeves of her dress, “I– I thought you enjoyed being the ambassador and having so many duties.”
You laugh bitterly. “I did for the first two years. When you give a child a cup of wine, he doesn’t think of the headache that he will have after drinking it– he only sees his opportunity to finally prove himself as an adult.” you grimace, a tear slipping from your eye, “At first it was fun. Grandsire kept me mostly away from political affairs and sent me around just to make Nādrēsy clean the Kingdom’s prisons; I didn’t have to do anything. But then he started considering me for political missions.” you spare a glance at Oscar, now trying to melt into one with the seat, clearly awkward. It was during one of the missions that you met. “He kept giving me more and more power, and I found it so funny. At ten I sentenced every remaining member of Cregan Stark’s family just because. I could have sent them to the Wall — after all, it wasn’t really clear how much his uncle’s sons had helped their father usurp Cregan, and the Wall is the usual punishment for Lords. But then, as I grew, I started feeling the weight of it. Not every situation was black and white, and sometimes I just wanted to kill both parties and call it a day.”
Your eye ticks. “And I don’t know how long I can hold it until it breaks me. I just need… time. If you pick up from where I left and become Hand, I won’t have to worry about anything until I become Queen or you become Queen and name me Hand. And until that happens, I think I will have learnt how to handle the weight just fine.” 
Your mother doesn’t say anything. She opens her mouth, then closes it, then opens it again. In the end, she just hugs you and goes for the door. As she opens it, she turns towards you, eyes red. “I– I’ll send a… servant. So that you two might be… chaperoned.” 
You raise an eyebrow. You open your heart to her for this? A dry laugh escapes you as she closes the door behind her, “Whatever,” and you move back to your original seat, letting your head fall on Oscar’s shoulder. You sigh. “Do you think she understood?”
He grumbles. “I hope so. I’m not willing to sit like this through another mother-daughter talk like this ever again.” 
Tumblr media
Supper is predictably going to be a disaster. 
As your Grandsire enters the dining hall, wheezing and leaning against the maester, you glare at Aemond, who has graciously decided to sit as far away from you as possible — that does not deter you from cursing him to all kinds of pain and suffering in your head, though. 
You told Oscar to dine in his own room, knowing that as soon as any kind of cataclysm starts, he won’t want to be around. Looking at the faces of your relatives, you ask yourself who’s going to strike first — if Aemond, Aegon, Luke or, even worse, Daemon. 
Your grandsire groans loudly as he finally sits in his chair, Alicent on his right and your mother on his left, smiling as the Maester wipes sweat from his forehead. He tries to muster up a smile, but it comes out more like a grimace. “How good it is… to see you all tonight, together.” 
His wife hums. “Prayer before we begin?” as the others move to intertwine their hands, you and Daemon stay still, sending each other amused looks. Neither of you has ever been the greatest believer, not of the Seven at least. There’s a lot of things you believe in — your mother’s right to rule, the legitimacy of your brothers, Aemond’s utter and clear idiocy… 
“May the Mother smile down on this gathering with love. May the smith mend the bonds that have been broken for far too long. And to Vaemond Velaryon, may the gods make him rest.” you roll your eyes at that; you hope they make him burn for the rest of eternity. 
Your grandsire takes the word again. “This is an occasion of celebration. My grandson Luke will marry his cousin Baela, strengthening the bonds between our houses.” he turns to your mother, giving her the biggest smile you’ve seen him make in a while. “And my firstborn Rhaenyra has asked me permission to stay here in preparation for her role as Queen of the Seven Kingdoms, making her the first Lady Hand to be named in history.” 
You perk up, surprised. Looking over at Otto, you find him staring blankly at the King, no hand pin on his chest. You instead find it on your mother’s dress, pinned right above her breast. You look up at her to find her already smiling tenderly at you, eyes full of affection. “She also requested that her daughter be lifted from her duties until she is to be married, so that she may enjoy the last years as a girl that she has left. I think her reasoning is right, and with her by my side, I know my granddaughter will be able to step aside and spend freely the next few years.” he takes his goblet of wine, barely managing to raise it in the air. “So, a toast to the young prince, his betrothed and the princesses!” 
You all clank your goblets and dive into your food, as silent as ever. Aegon nudges your side, “You’ve planned this well, haven’t you?” he whispers. The smirk on his face tells you that he couldn’t care less if his grandfather has just lost his position as Hand. “We should go visit the Free Cities together now that you have no more obligations, niece. Ever heard of Tyrosh’s pear brandy?”
You roll your eyes, holding in a smile. “Always thinking about drinking, aren’t you, uncle? I’m surprised you’re still so awake this late in the evening with all the cups you down usually.” 
He huffs. “Mother kept me from drinking today because of the trial.” he shrugs, grabbing his goblet and motioning for a servant to fill it up again. “Guess I’ll have to make up for it now.”
The chit-chatting goes on for a while; mostly everyone keeps to either themselves or the ones beside them, keeping their eyes on the plate and eating as fast as they could to get out of here soon. Your grandsire coughs, making everyone raise their eyes to look at him wheezing. “It both gladdens my heart and fills me with sorrow to see these faces around the table. The faces most dear to me in the world… yet grown so distant from each other in the years past.” he shakes his head, making both you and Aegon grimace while looking at Aemond, who is nodding like he’s not the one who has mostly caused all of this.
“Let us no longer hold ill feelings into our hearts. The Crown cannot stand strong if the House of the Dragon remains divided. But set aside all your grievances — if not for the sake of the Crown, then for the sake of this old man, who loves you all dearly.” 
Either he doesn’t see the whole situation clearly or he keeps being a hopeless romantic, because you doubt anyone in this room will ever set their grievances aside. Even if you were to forgive Aemond for what he had done to you, your brothers would still hate him, and Baela and Rhaena would continue to resent him for stealing their mother’s dragon. Otto made your last six years a living hell, as you continuously tried to keep your grandsire from being poisoned by his stupid maesters and pages, and Alicent did the same to your mother, terrorizing her in her own home, making her walk right after giving birth to Joff and such. 
You’re about to open your mouth and protest on your family’s behalf when your mother herself rises from her seat, goblet high. “I wish to raise my cup to Her Grace, the Queen. I love my father, but I must admit that no one has stood more loyally by his side than his good wife.” The look Aegon sends you says loyally?, and you have to look straight ahead to the windows to not burst out laughing. 
“She has tended to him with… unfailing devotion, love, and honour. And for that, she has my whole gratitude — and… my apology.”
The Queen presses her lips into a thin line, getting up and raising her cup. “Your graciousness moves me deeply, Princess. We are both mothers, and we love our children. We have more in common than we sometimes allow. I raise my cup to you… and to your house. You will make a fine queen.”
You and Aegon share a doubtful glance. “Are we the problem?” He asks you quietly, concerned about why everyone’s accepting this so quickly. You shake your head. “I have no idea, uncle. Maybe we are crazy.”
Jace clears his throat, raising too. At this point, you think you might actually be the problem. Is it possible you’re the only one who’s spiteful in this room? “To Prince Aegon and… Prince Aemond. We have not seen each other in years, but I have fond memories of our shared youth. And as men, I hope we may yet be friends and allies. To you and your family's good health, dear uncles.” He sits back down, friendly punching Aegon’s shoulder. Your uncle coughs, “To you as well.”
Baela boldly gets up, and you’re starting to wonder for how long the toasting will go on. “I would like to toast to Rhaena and Princess Helaena. They'll be married soon, and even if I do not wish to marry, I am sure they’ll find good husbands in Prince Jacaerys and Prince Lucerys.”
The rest of the night goes fairly well, with bards starting the music and Mushroom fooling around, raising everyone’s spirits. Without him, you think, the family wouldn’t stand half as strong as it did. Once, Alicent tried to ban him from court, saying he was too obscene- as if your grandsire would’ve ever allowed that, with the way the fool made both you and your mother laugh. 
At some point during the evening, your grandsire leaves for his chambers, not feeling well; and as soon as he leaves the room, your fears become reality. 
Aemond gets up from his seat, cup raised, malice in his eyes. He has waited for grandsire to retire to speak– he knows the King would not have appreciated what he has to say. “Final tribute. To the health of my nephews: Jace, Luke, and Joffrey. Each of them handsome, wise… and strong.”
Jace flinches. Alicent grimaces, reprimanding, “Aemond.”
He doesn’t listen. “Come — let us drain our cups to these three… Strong boys.”
You and Jace both get up. “I dare you to say that again.”
“Why?” He laughs, “'Twas only a compliment. Do you not think yourself Strong?” 
Jacaerys strikes first, attacking Aemond with a punch on his face. Your mother is horrified, “Jace!”  Aegon whistles, laughing until you push his face into his food. “Not now, you dumb fuck!” She turns to you, eyes lost, “Not you, too!”
“S’fine,” Aegon chokes, face covered in sauce and peas and a piece of a roasted potato up his mouth. “She usually does worse.” 
Luke is on his feet the moment Jace’s knuckles touche Aemond’s face, but the guards stop him– they don’t come for Aemond quick enough to stop him from sending Jace tumbling to the ground, though, and your brother falls down only to rise up again, even more enraged– and that’s where the guards decide to step in. 
“That is enough!” Alicent yells, getting up and going to her son as your brothers struggle in the guard’s hold. She takes her son aside, raging, “Why would you say such a thing before these people?”
Aemond only snickers. “I was merely expressing how proud I am of my family, Mother.” he then turns to your brothers, still fighting the guards’ hold, “Though it seems my nephews aren't quite as proud of theirs.” 
Your mother hushers your brothers and cousins out of the room, “Go to your quarters. All of you go, now.”
Daemon goes to stand in between your uncle and your brothers, hands joined and sword on his hip. His gaze is clear: if you have something to say, say it to me. Aemond opts for the better option — the one that will allow him to keep his head steady on his shoulders — and decides to just flee the scene, exiting the chamber.
You sigh, looking at your mother. “Well,” you mumble, “I’m departing for Driftmark early in the morn to see my grandfather,” you tell her, patting her shoulder. “Good luck with everything else though. It’s rare around here that supper doesn’t end in a fight.”
Tumblr media
if my calculations are right, the slow burn will start burning next chap
Tumblr media
1K notes · View notes